A Young Girl_s Diary 1416 downloads.pdf

The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Young Girl's Diary
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will
have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

Title: A Young Girl's Diary

Author of introduction, etc.: Sigmund Freud

Translator: Cedar Paul
Eden Paul

Release date: January 21, 2006 [eBook #752]
Most recently updated: January 27, 2021

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/752

Credits: Produced by Charles Keller and David Widger

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A YOUNG
GIRL'S DIARY ***

A YOUNG GIRL’S DIARY

Prefaced with a Letter by Sigmund Freud

Translated by Eden and Cedar Paul

Contents

PREFACE
FIRST YEAR, AGE ELEVEN TO TWELVE
SECOND YEAR, AGE TWELVE TO
THIRTEEN
THIRD YEAR, AGE THIRTEEN TO
FOURTEEN
LAST HALF-YEAR, AGE FOURTEEN AND A
HALF
EDITOR’S NOTE

PREFACE
THE best preface to this journal written by a young girl belonging to the
upper middle class is a letter by Sigmund Freud dated April 27, 1915, a
letter wherein the distinguished Viennese psychologist testifies to the
permanent value of the document:
“This diary is a gem. Never before, I believe, has anything been written
enabling us to see so clearly into the soul of a young girl, belonging to our
social and cultural stratum, during the years of puberal development. We are
shown how the sentiments pass from the simple egoism of childhood to
attain maturity; how the relationships to parents and other members of the
family first shape themselves, and how they gradually become more serious
and more intimate; how friendships are formed and broken. We are shown
the dawn of love, feeling out towards its first objects. Above all, we are
shown how the mystery of the sexual life first presses itself vaguely on the
attention, and then takes entire possession of the growing intelligence, so
that the child suffers under the load of secret knowledge but gradually
becomes enabled to shoulder the burden. Of all these things we have a
description at once so charming, so serious, and so artless, that it cannot fail
to be of supreme interest to educationists and psychologists.
“It is certainly incumbent on you to publish the diary. All students of my
own writings will be grateful to you.”
In preparing these pages for the press, the editor has toned down nothing,
has added nothing, and has suppressed nothing. The only alterations she has
made have been such as were essential to conceal the identity of the writer
and of other persons mentioned in the document. Consequently, surnames,
Christian names, and names of places, have been changed. These
modifications have enabled the original author of the diary to allow me to
place it at the free disposal of serious readers.
No attempt has been made to correct trifling faults in grammar and other
inelegancies of style. For the most part, these must not be regarded as the
expression of a child’s incapacity for the control of language. Rather must

they be looked upon as manifestations of affective trends, as errors in
functioning brought about by the influence of the Unconscious.
THE EDITOR. VIENNA, Autumn, 1919.

FIRST YEAR, AGE ELEVEN TO TWELVE
FIRST YEAR
July 12, 19 . . . Hella and I are writing a diary. We both agreed that when
we went to the high school we would write a diary every day. Dora keeps a
diary too, but she gets furious if I look at it. I call Helene “Hella,” and she
calls me “Rita;” Helene and Grete are so vulgar. Dora has taken to calling
herself “Thea,” but I go on calling her “Dora.” She says that little children
(she means me and Hella) ought not to keep a diary. She says they will
write such a lot of nonsense. No more than in hers and Lizzi’s.
July 13th. Really we were not to begin writing until after the holidays,
but since we are both going away, we are beginning now. Then we shall
know what we have been doing in the holidays.
The day before yesterday we had an entrance examination, it was very
easy, in dictation I made only 1 mistake—writing ihn without h. The
mistress said that didn’t matter, I had only made a slip. That is quite true,
for I know well enough that ihn has an h in it. We were both dressed in
white with rose-coloured ribbons, and everyone believed we were sisters or
at least cousins. It would be very nice to have a cousin. But it’s still nicer to
have a friend, for we can tell one another everything.
July 14th. The mistress was very kind. Because of her Hella and I are
really sorry that we are not going to a middle school. Then every day before
lessons began we could have had a talk with her in the class-room. But
we’re awfully pleased because of the other girls. One is more important
when one goes to the high school instead of only to the middle school. That
is why the girls are in such a rage. “They are bursting with pride” (that’s
what my sister says of me and Hella, but it is not true). “Our two students”
said the mistress when we came away. She told us to write to her from the
country. I shall.
July 15th. Lizzi, Hella’s sister, is not so horrid as Dora, she is always so
nice! To-day she gave each of us at least ten chocolate-creams. It’s true
Hella often says to me: “You don’t know her, what a beast she can be. Your
sister is generally very nice to me.” Certainly it is very funny the way in

which she always speaks of us as “the little ones” or “the children,” as if
she had never been a child herself, and indeed a much littler one than we
are. Besides we’re just the same as she is now. She is in the fourth class and
we are in the first.
To-morrow we are going to Kaltenbach in Tyrol. I’m frightfully excited.
Hella went away to-day to Hungary to her uncle and aunt with her mother
and Lizzi. Her father is at manoeuvres.
July 19th. It’s awfully hard to write every day in the holidays. Everything
is so new and one has no time to write. We are living in a big house in the
forest. Dora bagged the front veranda straight off for her own writing. At
the back of the house there are such swarms of horrid little flies; everything
is black with flies. I do hate flies and such things. I’m not going to put up
with being driven out of the front veranda. I won’t have it. Besides, Father
said: “Don’t quarrel, children!” (Children to her too!!) He’s quite right. She
puts on such airs because she’ll be fourteen in October. “The verandas are
common property,” said Father. Father’s always so just. He never lets Dora
lord it over me, but Mother often makes a favourite of Dora. I’m writing to
Hella to-day. She’s not written to me yet.
July 21st. Hella has written to me, 4 pages, and such a jolly letter. I don’t
know what I should do without her! Perhaps she will come here in August
or perhaps I shall go to stay with her. I think I would rather go to stay with
her. I like paying long visits. Father said: “We’ll see,” and that means he’ll
let me go. When Father and Mother say We’ll see it really means Yes; but
they won’t say “yes” so that if it does not come off one can’t say that they
haven’t kept their word. Father really lets me do anything I like, but not
Mother. Still, if I practice my piano regularly perhaps she’ll let me go. I
must go for a walk.
July 22nd. Hella wrote that I positively must write every day, for one
must keep a promise and we swore to write every day. I. . . .
July 23rd. It’s awful. One has no time. Yesterday when I wanted to write
the room had to be cleaned and D. was in the arbour. Before that I had not
written a single word and in the front veranda all my pages blew away. We
write on loose pages. Hella thinks it’s better because then one does not have
to tear anything out. But we have promised one another to throw nothing
away and not to tear anything up. Why should we? One can tell a friend
everything. A pretty friend if one couldn’t. Yesterday when I wanted to go

into the arbour Dora glared at me savagely, saying What do you want? As if
the arbour belonged to her, just as she wanted to bag the front veranda all
for herself. She’s too sickening.
Yesterday afternoon we were on the Kolber-Kogel. It was lovely. Father
was awfully jolly and we pelted one another with pine-cones. It was jolly. I
threw one at Dora and it hit her on her padded bust. She let out such a yell
and I said out loud You couldn’t feel it there. As she went by she said Pig! It
doesn’t matter, for I know she understood me and that what I said was true.
I should like to know what she writes about every day to Erika and what she
writes in her diary. Mother was out of sorts and stayed at home.
July 24th. To-day is Sunday. I do love Sundays. Father says: You children
have Sundays every day. That’s quite true in the holidays, but not at other
times. The peasants and their wives and children are all very gay, wearing
Tyrolese dresses, just like those I have seen in the theatre. We are wearing
our white dresses to-day, and I have made a great cherrystain upon mine,
not on purpose, but because I sat down upon some fallen cherries. So this
afternoon when we go out walking I must wear my pink dress. All the
better, for I don’t care to be dressed exactly the same as Dora. I don’t see
why everyone should know that we are sisters. Let people think we are
cousins. She does not like it either; I wish I knew why.
Oswald is coming in a week, and I am awfully pleased. He is older than
Dora, but I can always get on with him. Hella writes that she finds it dull
without me; so do I.
July 25th. I wrote to Fraulein Pruckl to-day. She is staying at Achensee. I
should like to see her. Every afternoon we bathe and then go for a walk. But
to-day it has been raining all day. Such a bore. I forgot to bring my paint-
box and I’m not allowed to read all day. Mother says, if you gobble all your
books up now you’ll have nothing left to read. That’s quite true, but I can’t
even go and swing.
Afternoon. I must write some more. I’ve had a frightful row with Dora.
She says I’ve been fiddling with her things. It’s all because she’s so untidy.
As if her things could interest me. Yesterday she left her letter to Erika
lying about on the table, and all I read was: He’s as handsome as a Greek
god. I don’t know who “he” was for she came in at that moment. It’s
probably Krail Rudi, with whom she is everlastingly playing tennis and

carries on like anything. As for handsome—well, there’s no accounting for
tastes.
July 26th. It’s a good thing I brought my dolls’ portmanteau. Mother said:
You’ll be glad to have it on rainy days. Of course I’m much too old to play
with dolls, but even though I’m 11 I can make dolls’ clothes still. One
learns something while one is doing it, and when I’ve finished something I
do enjoy it so. Mother cut me out some things and I was tacking them
together. Then Dora came into the room and said Hullo, the child is sewing
things for her dolls. What cheek, as if she had never played with dolls.
Besides, I don’t really play with dolls any longer. When she sat down
beside me I sewed so vigorously that I made a great scratch on her hand,
and said: Oh, I’m so sorry, but you came too close. I hope she’ll know why
I really did it. Of course she’ll go and sneak to Mother. Let her. What right
has she to call me child. She’s got a fine red scratch anyhow, and on her
right hand where everyone can see.
July 27th. There’s such a lot of fruit here. I eat raspberries and
gooseberries all day and Mother says that is why I have no appetite for
dinner. But Dr. Klein always says Fruit is so wholesome. But why should it
be unwholesome all at once? Hella always says that when one likes
anything awfully much one is always scolded about it until one gets
perfectly sick of it. Hella often gets in such a temper with her mother, and
then her mother says: We make such sacrifices for our children and they
reward us with ingratitude. I should like to know what sacrifices they make.
I think it’s the children who make the sacrifices. When I want to eat
gooseberries and am not allowed to, the sacrifice is mine not Mother’s. I’ve
written all this to Hella. Fraulein Pruckl has written to me. The address on
her letter to me was splendid, “Fraulein Grete Lainer, Lyzealschulerin.” Of
course Dora had to know better than anyone else, and said that in the higher
classes from the fourth upwards (because she is in the fourth) they write
“Lyzeistin.” She said: “Anyhow, in the holidays, before a girl has attended
the first class she’s not a Lyzealschulerin at all.” Then Father chipped in,
saying that we (I didn’t begin it) really must stop this eternal wrangling; he
really could not stand it. He’s quite right, but what he said won’t do any
good, for Dora will go on just the same. Fraulein Pruckl wrote that she was
delighted that I had written. As soon as I have time she wants me to write to
her again. Great Scott, I’ve always time for her. I shall write to her again
this evening after supper, so as not to keep her waiting.

July 29th. I simply could not write yesterday. The Warths have arrived,
and I had to spend the whole day with Erna and Liesel, although it rained
all day. We had a ripping time. They know a lot of round games and we
played for sweets. I won 47, and I gave five of them to Dora. Robert is
already more than a head taller than we are, I mean than Liesel and me; I
think he is fifteen. He says Fraulein Grete and carried my cloak which
Mother sent me because of the rain and he saw me home after supper.
To-morrow is my birthday and everyone has been invited and Mother has
made strawberry cream and waffles. How spiffing.
July 30th. To-day is my birthday. Father gave me a splendid parasol with
a flowered border and painting materials and Mother gave me a huge
postcard album for 800 cards and stories for school girls, and Dora gave me
a beautiful box of notepaper and Mother had made a chocolate-cream cake
for dinner to-day as well as the strawberry cream. The first thing in the
morning the Warths sent me three birthday cards. And Robert had written
on his: With deepest respect your faithful R. It is glorious to have a birthday,
everyone is so kind, even Dora. Oswald sent me a wooden paper-knife, the
handle is a dragon and the blade shoots out of its mouth instead of flame; or
perhaps the blade is its tongue, one can’t be quite sure. It has not rained yet
on my birthday. Father says I was born under a lucky star. That suits me all
right, tip top.
July 31st. Yesterday was heavenly. We laughed till our sides ached over
Consequences. I was always being coupled with Robert and oh the things
we did together, not really of course but only in writing: kissed, hugged,
lost in the forest, bathed together; but I say, I wouldn’t do that! quarrelled.
That won’t happen, it’s quite impossible! Then we drank my health clinking
glasses five times and Robert wanted to drink it in wine but Dora said that
would never do! The real trouble was this. She always gets furious if she
has to play second fiddle to me and yesterday I was certainly first fiddle.
Now I must write a word about to-day. We’ve had a splendid time. We
were in Tiefengraben with the Warths where there are such a lot of wild
strawberries. Robert picked all the best of them for me, to the great
annoyance of Dora who had to pick them for herself. Really I would rather
pick them for myself, but when some one else picks them for one for love
(that’s what Robert said) then one is quite glad to have them picked for one.
Besides, I did pick some myself and gave most of them to Father and some

to Mother. At afternoon tea which we had in Flischberg I had to sit beside
Erna instead of Robert. Erna is rather dull. Mother says she is anemic; that
sounds frightfully interesting, but I don’t quite know what it means. Dora is
always saying that she is anemic, but of course that is not true. And Father
always says “Don’t talk such stuff, you’re as fit as a fiddle.” That puts her
in such a wax. Last year Lizzi was really anemic, so the doctor said, she
was always having palpitation and had to take iron and drink Burgundy. I
think that’s where Dora got the idea.
August 1st. Hella is rather cross with me because I wrote and told her
that I had spent the whole day with the W’s. Still, she is really my only
friend or I should not have written and told her. Every year in the country
she has another friend too, but that doesn’t put me out. I can’t understand
why she doesn’t like Robert; she doesn’t know anything about him except
what I have written and certainly that was nothing but good. Of course she
does know him for he is a cousin of the Sernigs and she met him once there.
But one does not get to know a person from seeing them once. Anyhow she
does not know him the way I do. Yesterday I was with the Warths all day.
We played Place for the King and Robert caught me and I had to give him a
kiss. And Erna said, that doesn’t count, for I had let myself be caught. But
Robert got savage and said: Erna is a perfect nuisance, she spoils
everyone’s pleasure. He’s quite right, but there’s some one else just as bad.
But I do hope Erna has not told Dora about the kiss. If she has everyone
will know and I shouldn’t like that. I lay in wait for Erna with the sweets
which Aunt Dora sent us. Robert and Liesel and I ate the rest. They were so
good and nearly all large ones. At first Robert wanted to take quite a little
one, but I said he must only have a big one. After that he always picked out
the big ones. When I came home in the evening with the empty box Father
laughed and said: There’s nothing mean about our Gretel. Besides, Mother
still has a great box full; I have no idea whether Dora still has a lot, but I
expect so.
August 2nd. Oswald arrived this afternoon at 5. He’s a great swell now;
he’s begun to grow a moustache. In the evening Father took him to the hotel
to introduce him to some friends. He said it would be an awful bore, but he
will certainly make a good impression especially in his new tourist getup
and leather breeches. Grandmama and Grandpapa sent love to all. I’ve
never seen them. They have sent a lot of cakes and sweets and Oswald
grumbled no end because he had to bring them. Oswald is always smoking

cigarettes and Father said to him: Come along old chap, we’ll go to the inn
and have a drink on the strength of your good report. It seems to me rather
funny; no one wants to drink anything when Dora and I have a good report,
at most they give us a present. Oswald has only Twos and Threes and very
few Ones and in Greek nothing but Satisfactory, but I have nothing but
Ones. He said something to Father in Latin and Father laughed heartily and
said something I could not understand. I don’t think it was Latin, but it may
have been Magyar or English. Father knows nearly all languages, even
Czech, but thank goodness he doesn’t talk them unless he wants to tease us.
Like that time at the station when Dora and I were so ashamed. Czech is
horrid, Mother says so too. When Robert pretends to speak Czech it’s
screamingly funny.
August 3rd. I got a chill bathing the other day so now I am not allowed to
bathe for a few days. Robert keeps me company. We are quite alone and he
tells me all sorts of tales. He swings me so high that I positively yell. To-
day he made me really angry, for he said: Oswald is a regular noodle. I said,
that’s not true, boys can never stand one another. Besides, it is not true that
he lisps. Anyhow I like Oswald much better than Dora who always says
“the children” when she is talking of me and of Hella and even of Robert.
Then he said: Dora is just as big a goose as Erna. He’s quite right there.
Robert says he is never going to smoke, that it is so vulgar, that real
gentlemen never smoke. But what about Father, I should like to know? He
says, too, that he will never grow a beard but will shave every day and his
wife will have to put everything straight to him. But a beard suits Father
and I can’t imagine him without a beard. I know I won’t marry a man
without a beard.
August 5th. We go to the tennis ground every day. When we set off
yesterday, Robert and I and Liesel and Erna and Rene, Dora called after us:
The bridal pair in spee. She had picked up the phrase from Oswald. I think
it means in a hundred years. She can wait a hundred years if she likes, we
shan’t. Mother scolded her like anything and said she mustn’t say such
stupid things. A good job too; in spee, in spee. Now we always talk of her as
Inspee, but no one knows who we mean.
August 6th. Hella can’t come here, for she is going to Klausenburg with
her mother to stay with her other uncle who is district judge there or
whatever they call a district judge in Hungary. Whenever I think of a district

judge I think of District Judge T., such a hideous man. What a nose and his
wife is so lovely; but her parents forced her into the marriage. I would not
let anyone force me into such a marriage, I would much sooner not marry at
all, besides she’s awfully unhappy.
August 7th. There has been such a fearful row about Dora. Oswald told
Father that she flirted so at the tennis court and he could not stand it. Father
was in a towering rage and now we mayn’t play tennis any more. What
upset her more than anything was that Father said in front of me: This little
chit of 14 is already encouraging people to make love to her. Her eyes were
quite red and swollen and she couldn’t eat anything at supper because she
had such a headache!! We know all about her headaches. But I really can’t
see why I shouldn’t go and play tennis.
August 8th. Oswald says that it wasn’t the student’s fault at all but only
Dora’s. I can quite believe that when I think of that time on the Southern
Railway. Still, they won’t let me play tennis any more, though I begged and
begged Mother to ask Father to let me. She said it would do no good for
Father was very angry and I mustn’t spend whole days with the Warths any
more. Whole days! I should like to know when I was a whole day there.
When I went there naturally I had to stay to dinner at least. What have I got
to do with Dora’s love affairs? It’s really too absurd. But grown-ups are
always like that. When one person has done anything the others have to pay
for it too.
August 9th. Thank goodness, I can play tennis once more; I begged and
begged until Father let me go. Dora declares that nothing will induce her to
ask! That’s the old story of the fox and the grapes. She has been playing the
invalid lately, won’t bathe, and stays at home when she can instead of going
for walks. I should like to know what’s the matter with her. What I can’t
make out is why Father lets her do it. As for Mother, she always spoils
Dora; Dora is Mother’s favourite, especially when Oswald is not on hand. I
can understand her making a favourite of Oswald, but not of Dora. Father
always says that parents have no favourites, but treat all their children alike.
That’s true enough as far as Father is concerned, although Dora declares
that Father makes a favourite of me; but that’s only her fancy. At Christmas
and other times we always get the same sort of presents, and that’s the real
test. Rosa Plank always gets at least three times as much as the rest of the
family, that’s what it is to be a favourite.

August 12th. I can’t write every day for I spend most of my time with the
Warths. Oswald can’t stand Robert, he says he is a cad and a greenhorn.
What vulgar phrases. For three days I haven’t spoken to Oswald except
when I really had to. When I told Erna and Liesel about it, they said that
brothers were always rude to their sisters. I said, I should like to know why.
Besides, Robert is generally very nice to his sisters. They said, Yes before
you, because he’s on his best behaviour with you. Yesterday we laughed
like anything when he told us what fun the boys make of their masters. That
story about the cigarette ends was screamingly funny. They have a society
called T. Au. M., that is in Latin Be Silent or Die in initial letters. No one
may betray the society’s secrets, and when they make a new member he has
to strip off all his clothes and lie down naked and every one spits on his
chest and rubs it and says: Be One of Us, but all in Latin. Then he has to go
to the eldest and biggest who gives him two or three cuts with a cane and he
has to swear that he will never betray anyone. Then everyone smokes a
cigar and touches him with the lighted end on the arm or somewhere and
says: Every act of treachery will burn you like that. And then the eldest,
who has a special name which I can’t remember, tattoos on him the word
Taum, that is Be Silent or Die, and a heart with the name of a girl. Robert
says that if he had known me sooner he would have chosen “Gretchen.” I
asked him what name he had tattooed on him, but he said he was not
allowed to tell. I shall tell Oswald to look when they are bathing and to tell
me. In this society they abuse the masters frightfully and the one who thinks
of the best tricks to play on them is elected to the Rohon; to be a Rohon is a
great distinction and the others must always carry out his orders. He said
there was a lot more which he couldn’t tell me because it’s too tremendous.
Then I had to swear that I would never tell anyone about the society and he
wanted me to take the oath upon my knees, but I wouldn’t do that and he
nearly forced me to my knees. In the end I had to give him my hand on it
and a kiss. I didn’t mind giving him that, for a kiss is nothing, but nothing
would induce me to kneel down. Still, I was in an awful fright, for we were
quite alone in the garden and he took me by the throat and tried to force me
to my knees. All that about the society he told me when we were quite alone
for he said: I can’t have your name tattooed on me because it’s against our
laws to have two names but now that you have sworn I can let you know
what I really am and think in secret.

I couldn’t sleep all night for I kept on dreaming of the society, wondering
whether there are such societies in the high school and whether Dora is in a
society and has a name tattooed on her. But it would be horrible to have to
strip naked before all one’s schoolfellows. Perhaps in the societies of the
high-school girls that part is left out. But I shouldn’t like to say for sure
whether I’d have Robert’s name tattooed on me.
August 15th. Yesterday Robert told me that there are some schoolboy
societies where they do very improper things, but that never happened in
their society. But he didn’t say what. I said, the stripping naked seems to me
awful; but he said, Oh, that’s nothing, that must happen if we’re to trust one
another, it’s all right as long as there’s nothing improper. I wish I knew
what. I wish I knew whether Oswald knows about it, and whether he is in
such a society or in a proper one and whether Father was in one. If I could
only find out. But I can’t ask, for if I did I should betray Robert. When he
sees me he always presses my left wrist without letting anyone see. He said
that is the warning to me to be silent. But he needn’t do that really, for I
never would betray him whatever happened. He said: The pain is to bind
you to me. When he says that his eyes grow dark, quite black, although his
eyes are really grey and they get very large. Especially in the evening when
we say goodbye, it frightens me. I’m always dreaming of him.
August 18th. Yesterday evening we had illuminations in honour of the
emperor’s birthday. We didn’t get home until half past twelve. At first we
went to a concert in the park and to the illuminations. They fired salutes
from the hills and there were beacons flaring on the hill-tops; it was rather
creepy although it was wonderful. My teeth chattered once or twice, I don’t
know whether I was afraid something would happen or why it was. Then R.
came and talked such a lot. He is set on going into the army. For that he
needn’t learn so much, and what he’s learning now is of no use to him. He
says that doesn’t matter, that knowledge will give him a great pull. I don’t
think he looks stupid, though Oswald says so to make me angry. All at once
we found ourselves quite away from the others and so we sat on a bench to
wait for them. Then I asked R. once more about the other societies, the ones
in which they do such improper things. But he wouldn’t tell me for he said
he would not rob me of my innocence. I thought that very stupid, and I said
that perhaps he didn’t know himself and it was all put on. All that happened,
he said, was that anyone who joined the society was tickled until he
couldn’t stand it any longer. And once one of them got St. Vitus’s dance,

that is frightful convulsions and they were afraid that everything would
come out. And since then in their society no more tickling had been
allowed. Shall I tickle you a little? I don’t understand you, I said, and
anyhow you daren’t.
He gave a great laugh and suddenly he seized me and tickled me under
the arm. It made me want to laugh frightfully, but I stifled it for there were
still lots of people going by. So he gave that up and tickled my hand. I liked
it at first, but then I got angry and dragged my hand away. Just then Inspee
went by with two other girls and directly they had passed us we followed
close behind as if we had been walking like that all the time. It saved me a
wigging from Mother, for she always wants us all to keep together. As we
went along R. said: Look out, Gretel, I’m going to tickle you some day until
you scream.—How absurd, I won’t have it, it takes two to do that.
By the way, in the raffle I won a vase with 2 turtledoves and a bag of
sweets and R. won a knife, fork and spoon. That annoyed him frightfully.
Inspee won a fountain pen, just what I want, and a mirror which makes one
look a perfect fright. A good job too, for she fancies herself such a lot.
August 29th. O dear, such an awful thing has happened. I have lost pages
30 to 34 from my diary. I must have left them in the garden, or else on the
Louisenhohe. It’s positively fiendish. If anyone was to find them. And I
don’t know exactly what there was on those pages. I was born to ill luck. If
I hadn’t promised Hella to write my diary every day I should like to give up
the whole thing. Fancy if Mother were to get hold of it, or even Father. And
it’s raining so fearfully to-day that I can’t even go into the garden and still
less on the Louisenhohe above all not alone. I must have lost it the day
before yesterday, for I didn’t write anything yesterday or the day before. It
would be dreadful if anyone were to find it. I am so much upset that I
couldn’t eat anything at dinner, although we had my favourite chocolate
cream cake. And I’m so unhappy for Father was quite anxious and Mother
too and they both asked what was the matter with me and I nearly burst out
crying before everyone. We had dinner in the hotel to-day because Resi had
gone away for 2 days. But I couldn’t cry in the room before Father and
Mother for that would have given the show away. My only hope is that no
one will recognise my writing, for Hella and I use upright writing for our
diary, first of all so that no one may recognise our writing and secondly
because upright writing doesn’t use up so much paper as ordinary writing. I

do hope it will be fine to-morrow so that I can hunt in the garden very early.
I have been utterly in the dumps all day so that I didn’t even get cross when
Inspee said: “Have you been quarrelling with your future husband?”
August 30th. It’s not in the garden. I begged Mother to let us go to
Louisenhutte this afternoon. Mother was awfully nice and asked what I was
so worried about, and whether anything had happened. Then I couldn’t keep
it in any longer and burst out crying. Mother said I must have lost
something, and this gave me an awful fright. Mother thought it was Hella’s
letter, the one which came on Tuesday, so I said: No, much worse than that,
my diary. Mother said: Oh well, that’s not such a terrible loss, and will be of
no interest to anyone. Oh yes, I said, for there are all sorts of things written
in it about R. and his society. Look here, Gretel, said Mother, I don’t like
this way you talk about R.; I really don’t like you to spend all your time
with the Warths; they’re really not our sort and R. is not a fit companion for
you; now that you are going to the high school you are not a little girl any
longer. Promise me that you’ll not be eternally with the Warths.—All right,
Mother, I will break it off gradually so that nobody will notice. She burst
out laughing and kissed me on both cheeks and promised me to say nothing
to Inspee about the diary for she needn’t know everything. Mother is such a
dear. Still 3 hours and perhaps the pages are still there.
Evening. Thank goodness! In front of the shelter I found 2 pages all
pulped by the rain and the writing all run and one page was in the footpath
quite torn. Someone must have trodden on it with the heel of his boot and 2
pages had been rolled into a spill and partly burned. So no one had read
anything. I am so happy. And at supper Father said: I say, why are your eyes
shining with delight? Have you won the big prize in the lottery? and I
pressed Mother’s foot with mine to remind her not to give me away and
Father laughed like anything and said: Seems to me there’s a conspiracy
against me in my own house. And I said in a great hurry: Luckily we’re not
in our own house but in a hotel, and everyone laughed and now thank
goodness it’s all over. Live and learn. I won’t let that happen again.
August 31st. Really I’m not so much with the W’s and with R. I think
he’s offended. This afternoon, when I went there to tea, he seized me by the
wrist and said: Your father is right, you’re a witch. “You need a
castigation.” How rude of him. Besides, I didn’t know what castigation
meant. I asked Father and he told me and asked where I had picked up the

word. I said I had passed 2 gentlemen and had heard one of them use it.
What I really thought was that castigation meant tickling. But it is really
horrid to have no one to talk to. Most of the people have gone already and
we have only a week longer. About that castigation business. I don’t like
fibbing to Father, but I really had to. I couldn’t say that R. wanted to give
me a castigation when I didn’t know what it meant. Dora tells a lot more
lies than I do and I always love catching her in a lie for her lies are so
obvious. I’m never caught. It only happened once when Frau Oberst von
Stary was there. Father noticed that time, for he said: You little rogue, you
tarradiddler!
September 3rd. Such a horrid thing has happened. I shall never speak to
R. again. Oswald is quite right in calling him a cad. If I had really fallen out
of the swing I might have broken my leg 4 days before we have to start
from home. I can’t make out how it all happened. It was frightful cheek of
him to tickle me as he did, and I gave him such a kick. I think it was on his
nose or his mouth. Then he actually dared to say: After all I’m well paid
out, for what can one expect when one keeps company with such young
monkeys, with such babies. Fine talk from him when he’s not 14 himself
yet. It was all humbug about his being 15 and he seems to be one of the
idlest boys in the school, never anything but Satisfactory in his reports, and
he’s not in the fifth yet, but only in the fourth. Anyhow, we’ve settled our
accounts. Cheeky devil. I shall never tell anyone about it, it will be my first
and I hope my last secret from Hella.
September 6th. We are going home to-morrow. The last few days have
been awfully dull. I saw R. once or twice but I always looked the other way.
Father asked what was wrong between me and the Warths and R., so that
our great friendship had been broken off. Of course I had to fib, for it was
absolutely impossible to tell the truth. I said that R. found fault with
everything I did, my writing, my reading aloud. (That’s quite true, he did
that once) and Father said: Well, well, you’ll make it up when you say
goodbye to-morrow. Father makes a great mistake. I’ll never speak a word
to him again.
For her birthday, although it’s not come yet, Dora is to have a navy blue
silk dustcloak. I don’t think the colour suits her, and anyhow she’s much too
thin to wear a dustcloak.

September 14th. Hella came back the day before yesterday. She looks
splendid and she says I do too. I’m so glad that she’s back. After all I told
her about R. She was very angry and said I ought to have given him 2 more;
one for the tickling and one for the “baby” and one for the “young
monkey.” If we should happen to meet him, shan’t we just glare at him.
September 17th. Inspee has really got the silk dustcloak but I think the
tartan hood looks rather silly. Still, I didn’t say so, but only that the cloak
fitted beautifully. She has tried it on at least five times already. I don’t know
whether Father really wants to treat her as a grown-up lady or whether he is
making fun of her. I believe he’s only making fun. She doesn’t really look
like a grown-up lady. How could she when she’s not 14 yet? Yesterday
afternoon such a lot of girls were invited, and of course Hella was invited
on my account and we had a grand talk. But most of them bragged
frightfully about the country where they said they had been. We were 9
girls. But Hella is the only one I care about.
September 21st. School begins to-morrow. By the way, we have agreed to
call it Liz [Lyzeum = High School] and not School. I’m frightfully curious.
September 22nd, 19—. School began to-day. Hella came to fetch me and
we went along together. Inspee peached on us to Mother, saying we ran on
in front of her. We don’t want her as governess. There are 34 of us in the
class. Our teachers are a Frau Doktor, 2 mistresses, one professor, and I
think a drawing mistress as well. The Frau Doktor teaches German and
writing. She put us together on the 3rd bench. Then she made a speech, then
she told us what books to get, but we are not to buy them till Monday. We
have 3 intervals, one long and 2 short. The long one is for games, the short
ones to go out. I usen’t to go out at the elementary school and now I don’t
need to. Mother always says that it’s only a bad habit. Most of the girls
went out, and even asked to leave the room during lesson time. To-day we
hadn’t any proper lessons. They are to begin to-morrow, but we don’t know
what. Then we came home.
September 23rd. To-day we had the mistress who teaches geography and
history, she has no degree. Inspee says that she had her last year, but she
could not stand her, she’s so ugly. Father was angry and said to Inspee: You
silly goose, don’t fill her head with such stuff. Show what you are worth as
elder sister. One can learn something from every mistress and every master
if one likes. But I can’t say, we’re really fond of Fraulein Vischer and I

don’t much care for geography and history. Besides I’m not learning for her
but for myself. Frau Dr. Mallburg is awfully nice and pretty. We shall
always write Frau Dr. M. for short. When she laughs she has two dimples
and a gold stopping. She is new at the school. I don’t know if we are to
have singing too. In French we have Madame Arnau, she is beautifully
dressed, black lace. Hella has a lovely pen and pencil case; it’s quite soft,
we must have it soft so that it shan’t make a row when it falls down during
lesson time. I think it cost 7 crowns or 1.70 crowns, I don’t know exactly.
To-day lessons went on until 12, first German, then arithmetic, then religion
for Catholics, and then we came away. Hella waited for me, for the Herr
Pastor did not come.
September 24th. We thought the book shops would be open to-day but
we were wrong. Hella’s mother said, that’s what happens when the chicks
think themselves wiser than the hens. In the afternoon Hella came to our
house and Inspee had been invited by the Fs. I don’t go there, for it’s so
dull, they play the piano all day. I have enough piano at my lessons. My
music lessons will begin when the school time-table has been fixed up.
Perhaps on October 1st, then I must write to Frau B., she told me to write
myself. She tells all her pupils to do that. I would rather have had Hella’s
music mistress. But she has no time to spare and I think she charges more.
At least she wouldn’t always be holding me up “Fraulein Dora” as a model.
We are not all so musical as Fraulein Dora. In the evening Inspee was
reading a great fat book until 10 or 12 o clock and she simply howled over
it. She said she had not, but I heard her and she could hardly speak. She
says she had a cold, liar.
September 25th. To-day they gave us the professors’ time-table, but it
won’t work until the professors from the Gymnasium know exactly when
they can come. Our Frau Doktor might be teaching in a Gymnasium, but
since there is only one here she teaches in our school. To-morrow we are
going to have a viva voce composition: Our Holidays. We may write 8 or 10
sentences at home before we come, but we must not look at what we have
written in class. I’ve written mine already. But I’ve not said anything about
Robert. He’s not worth thinking about anyhow. I did not even tell Hella
everything.
September 25th. We had the viva voce composition and Frau Doktor said,
very good, what is your name? Grete Lainer I said and she said: And is that

your chum next you? Now she must tell us how she spent her holidays.
Hella did hers very well too and Frau Doktor said again, very good. Then
the bell rang. In the long interval Frau Doktor played dodge with us. It was
great fun. I was it six times. In the little intervals we were quite alone for
the staff has such a lot to do drawing up the time-table. A pupil-teacher
from the F. high school is in our class. She sits on the last bench for she is
very tall. As tall as Frau Doktor.
September 26th. To-day we had Professor Riegel for the first time in
natural history. He wears eye-glasses and never looks any of us in the face.
And in French Madame A. said that my accent was the best. We’ve got an
awful lot on and I don’t know whether I shall be able to write every day.
The younger girls say Professor Igel instead of Riegel and the Weinmann
girl said Nikel.
September 30th. I’ve had simply no time to write. Hella hasn’t written
anything since the 24th. But I must write to-day for I met Robert in
Schottengasse. Good morning, Miss, you needn’t be so stuck up, he said as
he went by. And when I turned round he had already passed, or I would
have given him a piece of my mind. I must go to supper.
October 1st. I can’t write, Oswald has come from S., he has sprained his
ankle, but I’m not so sure because he can get about. He is awfully pale and
doesn’t say a word about the pain.
October 4th. To-day is a holiday, the emperor’s birthday. Yesterday Resi
told me something horrid. Oswald can’t go back to S. He has been up to
something, I wish I knew what, perhaps something in the closet. He always
stays there such a long time, I noticed that when I was in the country. Or
perhaps it may have been something in his society. Inspee pretends she
knows what it is but of course it isn’t true, for she doesn’t know any more
than I do. Father is furious and Mother’s eyes are all red with crying. At
dinner nobody says a word. If I could only find out what he’s done. Father
was shouting at him yesterday and both Dora and I heard what he said: You
young scamp (then there was something we couldn’t understand) and then
he said, you attend to your school books and leave the girls and the married
women alone you pitiful scoundrel. And Dora said. Ah, now I understand
and I said: Please tell me, he is my brother as well as yours. But she said:
“You wouldn’t understand. It’s not suitable for such young ears.” Fancy
that, it’s suitable for her ears, but not mine though she’s not quite three

years older than I am, but because she no longer wears a short skirt she
gives herself the airs of a grown-up lady. Such airs, and then she sneaks a
great spoonful of jam so that her mouth is stuffed with it and she can’t
speak. Whenever I see her do this, I make a point of speaking to her so that
she has to answer. She does get in such a wax.
October 9th. I know all about it now. . . That’s how babies come. And
that is what Robert really meant. Not for me, thank you, I simply won’t
marry. For if one marries one has to do it; it hurts frightfully and yet one has
to. What a good thing that I know it in time. But I wish I knew exactly how,
Hella says she doesn’t know exactly herself. But perhaps her cousin who
knows everything about it will tell her. It lasts nine months till the baby
comes and then a lot of women die. It’s horrible. Hella has known it for a
long time but she didn’t like to tell me. A girl told her last summer in the
country. She wanted to talk about it to Lizzi her sister, really she only
wanted to ask if it was all true and Lizzi ran off to her mother to tell her
what Hella had said And her mother said; “These children are awful, a
corrupt generation, don’t you dare to repeat it to any other girl, to Grete
Lainer, for instance,” and she gave her a box on the ear. As if she could help
it! That is why she didn’t write to me for such a long time. Poor thing, poor
thing, but now she can tell me all about it and we won’t betray one another.
And that deceitful cat Inspee has known all about it for ages and has never
told me. But I don’t understand why that time at the swing Robert said: You
little fool, you wont get a baby simply from that. Perhaps Hella knows.
When I go to the gymnastic lesson to-morrow I shall talk to her first and ask
her about it. My goodness how curious I am to know.
October 10th. I’m in a great funk, I missed my gymnastic lesson
yesterday. I was upstairs at Hella’s and without meaning it I was so late I
did not dare to go. And Hella said I had better stay with her that we would
say that our sum was so difficult that we had not got it finished in time.
Luckily we really had a sum to do. But I said nothing about it at home, for
to-morrow Oswald is going to G. to Herr S’s. I thought that I knew all about
it but only now has Hella really told me everything. It’s a horrible business
this . . . I really can’t write it. She says that of course Inspee has it already,
had it when I wrote that Inspee wouldn’t bathe, did not want to bathe; really
she had it. Whatever happens one must always be anxious about it. Streams
of blood says Hella. But then everything gets all bl . . . That’s why in the
country Inspee always switched off the light before she was quite

undressed, so that I couldn’t see. Ugh! Catch me looking! It begins at 14
and goes on for 20 years or more. Hella says that Berta Franke in our class
knows all about it. In the arithmetic lesson she wrote a note: Do you know
what being un . . . is? Hella wrote back, of course I’ve known it for a long
time. Berta waited for her after class when the Catholics were having their
religion lesson and they went home together. I remember quite well that I
was very angry, for they’re not chums. On Tuesday Berta came with us, for
Hella had sent her a note in class saying that I knew everything and she
needn’t bother about me. Inspee suspects something, she’s always spying
about and sneering, perhaps she thinks that she’s the only person who ought
to know anything.
October 16th. To-morrow is Father’s and Dora’s birthday. Every year it
annoys me that Dora should have her birthday on the same day as Father;
What annoys me most of all is that she is so cocky about it, for, as Father
always says, it’s a mere chance. Besides, I don’t think he really likes it.
Everyone wants to have their own birthday on their own day, not to share it
with someone else. And it’s always nasty to be stuck up about a thing like
that. Besides, it’s not going to be a real birthday because of the row about
Oswald. Father is still furious and had to stay away from the office for 2
days because he had to go to G. to see about Oswald going there.
October 17th. It was much jollier to-day than I had expected. All the
Bruckners came, so of course there was not much said about Oswald only
that he has sprained his ankle, (I know quite well now that that’s not true)
and that he is probably going to G. Colonel B. said: The best thing for a boy
is to send him to a military academy, that keeps him in order. In the evening
Oswald said: That was awful rot what Hella’s father said, for you can be
expelled from a military academy just as easily as from the Gymnasium.
That’s what happened to Edgar Groller. Oswald gave himself away and
Dora promptly said: Ah, so you have been expelled, and we believed you
had sprained your ankle. Then he got in an awful wax and said: O you
wretched flappers, I’ve gone and blabbed it all now, and he went away
slamming the door, for Mother wasn’t there.
October 19th. If we could only find out what Oswald really did. It must
have been something with a girl. But we can’t think what Father meant
about a married woman. Perhaps a married woman complained of him to
the head master or to the school committee and that’s how it all came out. I

feel awfully sorry for him, for I think how I should have felt myself if
everything had come out about Robert and me. Of course I don’t care now.
But in the summer it would have been awful. Oswald hardly says a word,
except that he has talks with Mother sometimes. He always pretends that he
wants to read, but it’s absurd, for with such a love trouble one can’t really
read. I have not told Berta Franke all about it, but only that my brother has
had an unhappy love affair and that is why he is back in Vienna. Then she
told us that this summer a cousin of hers shot himself because of her. They
said in the newspapers that it was because of an actress, but really it was
because of her. She is 14 already.
October 20th. We spend most of our time now with Berta Franke. She
says she has had a tremendous lot of experience, but she can’t tell us yet
because we are not intimate enough. By and by she says. Perhaps she is
afraid we shall give her away. She wants to marry when she is 16 at latest.
That’s in 2 years. Of course she won’t have finished school by then, but she
will have left the third class. She has three admirers, but she has not yet
made up her mind which to choose. Hella says I mustn’t believe all this,
that the story about the three admirers at once is certainly a cram.
October 21st. Berta Franke says that when one is dark under the eyes one
has it and that when one gets a baby then one doesn’t have it any more until
one gets another. She told us too how one gets it, but I didn’t really believe
what she said, for I thought she did not know herself exactly. Then she got
very cross and said: “All right, I won’t tell you any more. If I don’t know
myself.” But I can’t believe what she said about husband and wife. She said
it must happen every night, for if not they don’t have a baby; if they miss a
single night they don’t have a baby. That’s why they have their beds so
close together. People call them marriage beds!!! And it hurts so frightfully
that one can hardly bear it. But one has to for a husband can make his wife
do it. I should like to know how he can make her. But I didn’t dare to ask
for I was afraid she would think I was making fun of her. Men have it too,
but very seldom. We see a lot of Berta Franke now, she is an awfully nice
girl, perhaps Mother will let me invite her here next Sunday.
October 23rd. Father took Oswald away to-day. Mother cried such a lot.
When Oswald was leaving I whispered to him: I know what’s the matter
with you. But he did not understand me for he said: Silly duffer. Perhaps he
only said that because of Father who was looking on with a fearful scowl.

October 27th. Everything seems to have gone wrong. Yesterday I got
unsatisfactory in history, and in arithmetic to-day I couldn’t get a single
sum right. I’m frightfully worried about missing that gymnastic lesson. It
will be all right if Mother gives me the money to-morrow, for if she goes
herself she will certainly find out about it.
October 28th. To-day the head mistress was present at our French lesson
and said awfully nice things about me. She said I was good enough in
French to be in the Third and then she asked me whether I was as good in
the other subjects. I didn’t want to say either Yes or No, and all the other
girls said Yes, she’s good at everything. The head patted me on the shoulder
and said: I’m glad to hear that. When she had gone I cried like anything and
Madame Arnau asked: Why, what’s the matter? and the other girls said: In
arithmetic she had Unsatisfactory but she can really do her sums awfully
well. Then Madame said: “You’ll soon wipe off that Unsatisfactory.”
October 30th. To-day I had a frightful bother with Fraulein Vischer in the
history lesson. Yesterday when I got into the tram with Mother there was
Fraulein V. I looked the other way so that Mother shouldn’t see her and so
that she should not tell Mother about me. When she came in to-day she
said: Lainer, do you know the rules? I knew directly what she meant and
said “I did bow to you in the tram but you didn’t see me.” “That’s a fine
thing to do, first you do wrong and then try to excuse yourself by telling a
lie. Sit down!” I felt awful for all the girls looked at me. In the 11 interval
Berta Franke said to me: Don’t worry, she’s got her knife into you and will
always find something to complain of. She must have spoken to Frau
Doktor M., for in the German lesson the subject for viva voce composition
was Good Manners. And all the girls looked at me again. She didn’t say
anything more. She’s a perfect angel, my darling E. M., her name is
Elisabeth; but she does not keep her name-day because she’s a Protestant;
that’s an awful shame because November 19th is coming soon.
October 31st. I’ve been so lucky. Nothing’s come out about the
gymnastic lesson though Mother was there herself. And in mental
arithmetic to-day I got a One. Fraulein Steiner is awfully nice too and she
said: Why, L. what was the matter with you in your sums the other day, for
you’re so good at arithmetic? I didn’t know what to do so I said: Oh I had
such a headache the other day. Then Berta Franke nearly burst out laughing,
it was horrid of her; I don’t think she’s quite to be trusted; I think she’s

rather a sneak. When the lesson was over she said she had laughed because
“headache” means something quite different.
November 1st. To-day we began to work at the tablecloth for Father’s
Christmas present. Of course Inspee bagged the right side because that’s
easier to work at and I had to take the left side and then one has the whole
caboodle on one’s hand. For Mother I’m making an embroidered leather
book cover, embroidered with silk and with a painted design; I can do the
painting part at school in Fraulein H.‘s lesson, she’s awfully nice too. But I
like Frau Doktor M. best of all. I’m not going to invite Berta Franke
because of the way she laughed yesterday, and besides Mother doesn’t like
having strange girls to the house. November 2nd. I don’t know all about
things yet. Hella knows a lot more. We said we were going to go over our
natural history lesson together and we went in to the drawing-room, and
there she told me a lot more. Then Mali, our new servant, came in, and she
told us something horrid. Resi is in a hospital because she’s ill. Mali told us
that all the Jews when they are quite little have to go through a very
dangerous operation; it hurts frightfully and that’s why they are so cruel. It’s
done so that they can have more children; but only little boys, not little
girls. It’s horrid, and I should not like to marry a Jew. Then we asked Mali
whether it is true that it hurts so frightfully and she laughed and said: It
can’t be so bad as all that, for if it were you wouldn’t find everyone doing
it. Then Hella asked her: But have you done it already, you haven’t got a
husband? She said: Go on, Miss! One mustn’t ask such questions it’s not
ladylike. We were in an awful funk, and begged her not to tell Mother. She
promised not to.
November 5th. Everything has come out through that stupid waist band.
Yesterday when I was tidying my drawers Mali came in to make the beds
and saw my fringed waistband. “I say, she said, that is pretty!” You can
have it if you like, I said, for I’ve given up wearing it. At dinner yesterday I
noticed that Mother was looking at Mali and I blushed all over. After dinner
Mother said, Gretel, did you give Mali that waistband? Yes, I said, she
asked me for it. She came in at that moment to clear away and said: “No, I
never asked for it, Fraulein Grete gave it to me herself.” I don’t know what
happened after that, I’d gone back to my room when Mother came in and
said: A fine lot of satisfaction one gets out of one’s children. Mali has told
me the sort of things you and Hella talk about. I ran straight off to the
kitchen and said to Mali: How could you tell such tales of us? It was you

who chipped in when we were talking. It was frightfully mean of you. In
the evening she must needs go and complain of me to Father and he scolded
me like anything and said: You’re a fine lot, you children, I must say. You
are not to see so much of Hella now, do you understand?
November 6th. A fine thing this, that I’m a silly fool now. When I gave
Hella a nudge so that she should not go on talking before Mali, she laughed
and said: What does it matter, Mali knows all about it, probably a great deal
more than we do. It was only after that that Mali told us about the Jews.
Now, if you please, I am a silly fool. All right, now that I know what I am, a
silly fool. And that’s what one’s best friend calls one!
November 7th. Hella and I are very stand-offish. We walk together, but
we only talk of everyday things, school and lessons, nothing else. We went
skating to-day for the first time and we shall go whenever we have time,
which is not very often. Mother is working at the table cloth. It’s very hard
work but she has not got as much to do as we have.
November 8th. There was such a lovely young lady skating to-day, and
she skates so beautifully, inside and outside edge and figures of 8. I skated
along behind her. When she went to the cloak room there was such a lovely
scent. I wonder if she is going to be married soon and whether she knows
all about everything. She is so lovely and she pushes back the hair from her
forehead so prettily. I wish I were as pretty as she is. But I am dark and she
is fair. I wish I could find out her name and where she lives. I must go
skating again to-morrow; do my lessons in the evening.
November 9th. I’m so upset; she didn’t come to skate. I’m afraid she may
be ill.
November 10th. She didn’t come to-day either. I waited two hours, but it
was no good.
November 11th. She came to-day, at last! Oh how pretty she is.
November 12th. She has spoken to me. I was standing near the entrance
gate and suddenly I heard some one laughing behind me and I knew
directly: That is she! So it was. She came up and said: Shall we skate
together? Please, if I may, said I, and we went off together crossing arms.
My heart was beating furiously, and I wanted to say something, but couldn’t
think of anything sensible to say. When we came back to the entrance a
gentleman stood there and took off his hat and she bowed, and she said to

me: Till next time. I said quickly: When? Tomorrow? Perhaps, she called
back. . . . Only perhaps, perhaps, oh I wish it were to-morrow already.
November 13th. Inspee declares that her name is Anastasia Klastoschek.
I’m sure it can’t be true that she has such a name, she might be called
Eugenie or Seraphine or Laura, but Anastasia, impossible. Why are there
such horrid names? Fancy if she is really called that. Klastoschek, too, a
Czech name, and she is supposed to come from Moravia and to be 26
already; 26, absurd, she’s 18 at most. I’m sure she’s not so much as 18.
Dora says she lives in Phorusgasse, and that she doesn’t think her
particularly pretty. Of course that’s rank jealousy; Dora thinks no one pretty
except herself.
November 14th. I asked the woman at the pay box, her name really is
Anastasia Klastoschek and she lives in the Phorusgasse; but the woman
didn’t know how old she is. She would not tell me at first but asked why I
wanted to know and who had sent me to enquire. She wouldn’t look into the
book until I told her that it was only for myself that I wanted to know. Then
she looked, for I knew the number of the cloak room locker: 36, a lovely
number, I like it so much. I don’t really know why, but when I hear anyone
say that number it sounds to me like a squirrel jumping about in the wood.
November 20th. It’s really impossible to write every day. Mother is ill in
bed and the doctor comes every day, but I don’t really know what’s the
matter with her. I’m not sure whether the doctor knows exactly. When
Mother is ill everything at home is so uncomfortable and she always says:
Whatever you do don’t get ill, for it’s such a nuisance. But I don’t mind
being ill; indeed I rather like being ill, for then everyone’s so nice, when
Father comes home he comes and sits by my bed and even Dora is rather
nice and does things for me; that is she has to. Besides, when she had
diptheria two years ago I did everything I could for her, she nearly died, her
temperature went up to 107 and Mother was sick with crying. Father never
cries. It must look funny when a man cries. When there was all that row
about Oswald he cried, I think Father had given him a box on the ear. He
said he hadn’t but I think he had; certainly he cried, though he said he
didn’t. After all, why shouldn’t he for he’s not really grown up yet. I cry
myself when I get frightfully annoyed. Still I shouldn’t cry for a box on the
ear.

November 21st. In the religion lesson to-day Lisel Schrotter who is the
Herr Catechist’s favourite, no we’ve got to call him Herr Professor, as she is
the Herr Professor’s favourite, well she went to him with the Bible and
asked him what with child meant. That’s what they say of Mary in the
Bible. The Schrotter girl does not know anything yet and the other girls
egged her on till she went and asked. The Herr Professor got quite red and
said: If you don’t know yet it does not matter. We shall come to that later,
we’re still in the Old Testament. I was so glad that Hella does not sit next
me in the religion lesson, because she’s a Protestant; we should certainly
have both burst out laughing. Some of the girls giggled frightfully and the
Herr Professor said to Lisel: You’re a good girl, don’t bother about the
others. But Lisel positively howled. I would not have asked, even if I hadn’t
really known. With child is a stupid word anyhow, it doesn’t mean anything
really; only if one knows.
November 22nd. When I was coming away from the religion lesson with
Berta Franke the other day, of course we began talking about it. She says
that’s why people marry, only because of it. I said I could not believe that
people marry only for that. Lots of people marry and then have no children.
That’s all right said Berta, but it’s quite true what I tell you. Then she told
me a lot more but I really can’t write it all down. It is too horrid, but I shan’t
forget. When I was sitting on Mother’s bed to-day I suddenly realised that
Father’s bed is really quite close to Mother’s. I had never thought about it
before. But it’s not really necessary now for we are all quite big. Still I
suppose they’ve just left things as they were. Well dear, said Mother, what
are you looking round so for? Of course I didn’t let on, but said: I was only
looking round and thinking that if your bed was where the washstand is you
could see to read better when you are lying in bed. That would not do
because the wall’s all wrong said Mother. I said nothing more and she didn’t
either. I like much better to sleep on a sofa than in a bed, because I like to
snuggle up against the back. I’m so glad Mother didn’t notice anything. One
has to be so frightfully careful not to give oneself away when one knows
everything.
November 25th. I have just been reading a lovely story; it is called A
True Heart and is about a girl whose betrothed has had to leave her because
he has shot a man who was spying on him. But Rosa remains true to him till
he comes back after 10 years and then they marry. It’s simply splendid and
frightfully sad at first. I do love these library books, but when we were at

the elementary school I knew all the books they had and the mistress never
knew what to give me and Hella. In the high school we get only one book a
month, for the Frau Doktor says we have plenty of work to do, and that
when we are not at work we ought to be out in the fresh air. I can’t manage
to go skating every day. I do love the Gold Fairy, that is my name for her,
for I hate her real name. Inspee declares that they call her Stasi for short,
but I don’t believe that; most likely they call her Anna, but that’s so
common. Thank goodness Hella always calls me Rita, so at school I’m
known as Rita. It’s only at home that they will call me Gretl. The other day
I said to Inspee: If you want me to call you Thea you must call me Rita; and
anyhow I won’t let you call me Gretl, that’s what they call a little girl or a
peasant girl. She said: I don’t care tuppence what you call me. All right,
then, she shall be Dora till the end of time.
November 27th. Father has been made Appeal Court Judge. He is awfully
glad and so is Mother. The news came yesterday evening. Now he can
become President of the Supreme Court, not directly, but in a few years. We
shall probably move to a larger house in May. Inspee said to Mother that
she hoped she would have her own room where she would not be disturbed.
How absurd, who disturbs her, I suppose I do? Much more like she disturbs
me, always watching while I’m writing my diary. Hella always says: “There
really ought not to be any elder sisters;” she’s jolly well right. It’s a pity we
can’t alter things. Mother says we are really too big to keep St. Nicholas,
but I don’t see why one should ever be too big for that. Last year Inspee got
something from St. Nicholas when she was 13 and I’m not 12 yet. All we
get are chocolates and sweets and dates and that sort of thing, not proper
presents. The girls want to give the Frau Doktor a great Krampus * to leave
it on her desk. I think that’s silly. It’s not a proper present for a teacher one
is really fond of, one doesn’t want to waste sweets on a teacher one doesn’t
like, and to give an empty Krampus would be rude. Mother is really right
and a Krampus is only suitable for children.

* Krampus=Ruprechtsknecht, i.e. a little Demon, who serves
St. Nicholas, and is a bogey man to carry off naughty children
An image of this Demon filled with sweets, is given as a present
on the feast of St. Nicholas which inaugurates the Christmas
season.—Translators’ Note.

December 1st. We are giving everyone of the staff a Krampus, each of us
is to subscribe a crown, I hope Father will give me the crown extra. Perhaps

he’ll give us more pocket money now, at least another crown, that would be
splendid. We are going to give big Krampuses to the ones we like best, and:
small ones to those we are not so fond of. We’re afraid to give one to
Professor J. But if he doesn’t get one perhaps he’ll be offended.
December 2nd. To-day we went to buy Krampuses for the staff. The one
for Frau Doktor M. is the finest. When you open it the first thing you see is
little books with Schiller, Goethe, and Fairy Tales written on the backs, and
then underneath these are the sweets. That’s exactly suited for her, for the
Frau Doktor teaches German and in the Fourth in German they are reading
these poets. Last month in the Fourth they had a Schiller festival and Frau
Doktor made a splendid speech and some of the girls gave recitations.
Besides Hella has shown me an awful poem by Schiller. There you can
read: if only I could catch her in the bath, she would cry for mercy, for I
would soon show the girl that I am a man. And then in another place: “To
my mate in God’s likeness I can show that which is the source of life.” But
you can only find that in the large editions of Schiller. I believe we’ve got
some books of that sort in our bookcase, for when Inspee was rummaging
there the other day Mother called from the next room: “Dora, what are you
hunting for in the bookcase? I can tell you where it is.” And she said: Oh,
it’s nothing, I was just looking for something, and shut the door quickly.
December 4th. The girls are so tiresome and have made such a muddle
about the Krampuses for the staff. The money didn’t come out right and
Keller said that Markus had taken some but Markus said not taken only
kept. Of course Markus complained to Frau Doktor and her father went to
the head and complained too. Frau Doktor said we know quite well that
collections are not allowed and that we must not give any one a Krampus.
Now Keller has the five Krampuses and we don’t know what to do about it.
Mother says that sort of thing never turns out well but always ends in a
quarrel.
December 5th. We are in such a funk: Hella and I and Edith Bergler have
taken the Krampus which we bought for Frau Doktor M. and put it on her
doorstep. Edith Bergler knew where she lived for she comes by there every
day on her way to school. I wonder if she’ll guess where the Krampus
comes from. I did not know that Edith Bergler was such a nice girl, I always
thought she must be deceitful because she wears spectacles. But now I’m

quite certain she is not deceitful, so one sees how easy it is to make a
mistake. To-morrow’s our German lesson.
December 6th. Frau Doktor did not say anything at first. Then she gave
out the subject for the essay: “Why once I could not go to sleep at night.”
The girls were all taken aback, and then Frau Doktor said: Now girls that’s
not so very difficult. One person cannot go to sleep because he’s just going
to be ill, another because he is excited by joy or fear. Another has an uneasy
conscience because he has done something which he has been forbidden to
do; have not all of you experienced something of the kind? Then she looked
frightfully hard at Edith Bergler and us two. She did not say anything more,
so we don’t really know if she suspects. I couldn’t go to the ice carnival
yesterday because I had such a bad cough, and Dora couldn’t go either
because she had a headache; I don’t know whether it was a real headache or
that kind of headache; but I expect it was that kind.
December 17th. I haven’t managed to write anything for a whole week.
The day before yesterday we had our Christmas reports: In history I had
satisfactory, in Natural History good, in everything else very good. In
diligence because of that stupid Vischer I had only a 2. Father was very
angry; he says everyone can get a 1 in diligence. That’s true enough, but if
one has satisfactory in anything then one can’t get a 1 for diligence. Inspee
of course had only 1’s, except a 2 in English. But then she’s a frightful
swot. Verbenowitsch is the best in our class, but we can’t any of us bear her,
she’s so frantically conceited and Berta Franke says she’s not to be trusted.
Berta walks to school with her cousin who’s in the seventh; she’s nearly 14,
and is awfully pretty. She didn’t say what sort of a report she had, but I
believe it was a very bad one.
December 18th. To-day at supper Dora fainted because she found a little
chicken in her egg, not really a chicken yet, but one could make out the
wings and the head, just a sketch of a chicken Father said. Still, I really
can’t see what there was to faint about. Afterwards she said it had made her
feel quite creepy. And she’ll never be able to eat another egg. At first Father
was quite frightened and so was Mother, but then he laughed and said:
What a fuss about nothing! She had to go and lie down at once and I stayed
downstairs for a long time. When I came up to our room she was reading,
that is I saw the light through the crack in the door; but when I opened the
door it was all dark and when I asked: Ah so you’re still reading she didn’t

answer and she pretended to wake up when I switched on the light and said:
What’s the matter? I can’t stand such humbug so I said: Shut up, you know
quite well it’s 9 o-clock. That’s all. On our way to school to-day we didn’t
Speak a word to one another. Luckily after awhile we met a girl belonging
to her class.
December 19th. I’m frightfully excited to know what I’m going to get for
Christmas. What I’ve wished for is: A set of white furs, boa, muff, and
velvet cap trimmed with the same fur, acme skates because mine are always
working loose, German sagas, not Greek; no thank you, hair ribbons,
openwork stockings, and if possible a gold pin like the one Hella got for a
birthday present. But Father says that our Christ Child would find that
rather too expensive. Inspee wants a corset. But I don’t think she’ll get one
because it’s unhealthy. The tablecloth for Father is finished and is being
trimmed, but Mother’s book cover is not quite ready yet. I’m giving Dora a
little manicure case. Oh, and I’d nearly forgotten what I want more than
anything else, a lock-up box in which to keep my diary. Dora wants some
openwork stockings too and three books. A frightful thing happened to me
the other day. I left one of the pages of my diary lying about or lost one
somehow or other. When I came home Inspee said: “you’ve lost this,
haven’t you? School notes I suppose?” I didn’t notice what it was for a
moment, but then I saw by the look of it and said: Yes, those are school
notes. Hm-m-m, said Inspee, not exactly that are they? You can thank your
stars that I’ve not shown them to Mother. Besides people who can’t spell
yet really ought not to keep diaries. It’s not suitable for children. I was in a
wax. In the closet I took a squint to see what mistakes I had made. There
was only wenn with one n instead of double n and dass with short ss’s,
that’s all. I was jolly glad that there was nothing about her on the page.
She’d underlined the n and the short ss’s with red, just as if she was a
schoolmistress, infernal cheek! The best would be to have a book with a
lock to it, which one could alway keep locked, then no one could read any
of it and underline one’s mistakes in red. I often write so fast that it’s easy
to make a slip now and again. As if she never made a mistake. The whole
thing made me furious. But I can’t say anything about it because of Mother,
at least on the way to school; but no, if I say nothing at all then she always
gets more waxy than ever. If I were to say much about it Mother might
remember those 5 pages I lost in the country and I’d rather not thank you.

December 22nd. Aunt Dora came to-day. She’s going to stay with us for a
time till Mother is quite well again. I didn’t remember her at all, for I was
only four or five when she went away from Vienna. You dear little black
beetle she said to me and gave me a kiss. I didn’t like the black much, but
Hella says that suits me, that it’s piquant. Piquant is what the officers
always say of her cousin in Krems, Father says she is a beauty, and she’s
dark like me. But I’d rather be fair, fair with brown eyes or better still with
violet eyes. Shall I grow up a beauty? Oh I do hope I shall!
December 23rd. I am frightfully excited about to-morrow. I wonder what
I shall get? Now I must go and decorate the Christmas tree. Inspee said:
Hullo, is Gretl going to help decorate this year? She’s never done it before!
I should like to know why not. But Aunt Dora took my side. “Of course
she’ll help decorate too; but please don’t stuff yourselves with sweets.” “If
Dora doesn’t eat anything I shan’t either,” said I promptly.
Evening. Yesterday was our last day at school. The holidays are from the
23rd to January 2nd. It’s glorious. I shall be able to go skating every day. Of
course I had no time to-day and shan’t have to—morrow. I wonder whether
I should send the Gold Fairy a Christmas card. I wish she had a prettier
name. Anastasia Klastoschek; it is so ugly. All Czech names are so ugly.
Father knows a Count Wilczek, but a still worse name is Schafgotsch.
Nothing would induce me to marry anyone called Schafgotsch or Wilczek
even if he were a count and a millionaire. Yesterday we paid our respects to
the staff, Verbenowitsch and I went to Frau Doktor because she is fondest of
us, or is said to be. Nobody wanted to go to Professor Rigl, Igel, we always
say Nikel, for when he has respects paid to him he always says: “Aw ri’.”
But it would have been rude to leave him out and so the monitors had to go.
When Christmas was drawing near Frau Doktor told us that we were none
of us to give presents to the staff. “I beg you, girls, to bear in mind what I
am saying, for if you do not there will only be trouble. You remember what
happened on St. Nicholas’ day. And you must not send anything to the
homes of the staff, nor must the Christ Child leave anything on any one’s
doorstep.” As she said this she looked hard at me and Edith Bergler, so she
knows who left the Krampus. I’m so tired I can’t keep my eyes open.
Hurrah, to-morrow is Christmas Eve!!!
December 24th. Christmas Eve afternoon is horrid. One does not know
what to be at. I’m not allowed to go skating so the best thing is to write.

Oswald came home yesterday. Everyone says he’s looking splendid; I think
he’s awfully pale and he snorted when everyone said he had such a fine
colour; of course, how can he look well when he has such a heartache. I
wish I could tell him that I understand what he feels, but he’s too proud to
accept sympathy from me. He has wished for an army revolver for
Christmas, but I don’t think he’ll get one for boys at the middle school are
not allowed to have any firearms. Not long ago at a Gymnasium in Galicia
one of the boys shot a master out of revenge; they said it was because the
boy was getting on badly with his work, but really it was about a girl,
although the master was 36 years old. This morg. I was in town with
Oswald shopping; we met the Warths, Elli and . . . Robert. Oswald said that
Elli was quite nice-looking but that Robert was an ugly beast. Besides, he
can’t stand him he said, because he glared at me so. If only he knew what
happened in the summer! I was awfully condescending to Robert and that
made him furious. If one could only save you girls from all the troubles
which the world calls “Love,” said Oswald on the way home. I was just
going to say “I know that you’re unhappy in love and I can feel for you,”
when Inspee came round the corner of the Bognergasse with her chum and
2 officers were following them, so none of them saw us. “Great Scott,
Frieda’s full-fledged now,” said Oswald, “she’s a little tart.” I can’t stand
that sort of vulgarity so I did not say another word all the way home. He
noticed and said to Mother: “Gretl’s mouth has been frozen up from envy.”
That’s all. But it was really disgusting of him and now I know what line to
take.
Just a moment for a word or two. The whole Christmas Eve has gone to
pot. A commissionaire came with a bouquet for Dora and Father is fuming.
I wish I knew who sent it. I wonder if it was one of those 2 officers? Of
course Inspee says she has not the ghost of an idea. What surprises me is
that Oswald has not given her away. All he said was: I say, what a lark! But
Father was down on him like anything, “You hold your jaw and think of
your own beastly conduct.” I didn’t envy him; I don’t think much of Dora’s
looks myself, but apparently she pleases someone. In the bouquet there was
a poem and Dora got hold of it quickly before Father had seen it. It was
awfully pretty, and it was signed: One for whom you have made Christmas
beautiful! The heading is: “The Magic Season.” I think Dora’s splendid not
to give herself away; even to me she declares she does not know who sent

it; but of course that may be all humbug. I think it really comes from young
Perathoner, with whom she’s always skating.
December 28th. I’ve had absolutely no time to write. I got everything I
wanted. Aunt Dora gave both of us an opera glass in mother-of-pearl in a
plush case. We are going to all the school performances, Father’s arranged
it; he has subscribed to all the performances during the school year 19— to
19—. I am so delighted for Frau Doktor M. will come too. I do hope I shall
sit next to her.
December 31st. To-day I wanted to read through all I have written, but I
could not manage it but in the new year I really must write every day.
January 1st, 19—. I must write a few sentences at least. For the afternoon
we had been invited to the Rydberg’s the Warths were there and Edle von
Wernhoff!! I was just the same as usual with Lisel but I would not say a
word to R. They left before us, and then Heddy asked me what was wrong
between me and R. He had said of me: Any one can have the black goose
for me. Then he said that any one could take me in. I was so stupid that I
would believe anything. I can’t think what he meant, for he never took me
in about anything. Anyhow I would not let him spoil new year’s day for me.
But Hella is quite right for if the first person one meets on January 1st is a
common person that’s a bad beginning. The first thing this morning when I
went out I met our old postman who’s always so grumpy if he’s kept
waiting at the door. I looked the other way directly and across the street a
fine young gentleman was passing, but it was no good for the common
postman had really been the first.
January 12th. I am so angry. We mayn’t go skating any more because
Inspee has begun to complain again of her silly old ears and Mother
imagines that she got her earache last year skating. It’s all right to keep her
at home; but why shouldn’t I go? How can I help it when she gets a chill so
easily? In most things Father is justice itself, but I really can’t understand
him this time. It’s simply absurd, only it’s too miserable to call it absurd.
I’m in a perfect fury. Still, I don’t say anything.
February 12th. I have not written for a whole month, I’ve been working
so hard. To-day we got our reports. Although I’ve been working so
frightfully hard, again I only got a 2 in Diligence. Frau Doktor M. made a
splendid speech and said: As you sow, so you shall reap. But that’s not
always true. In Natural History I did not know my lesson twice but I got a

1, and in History I only did not know my lesson once and I got Satisfactory.
Anyhow Fraulein V. does not like me because of that time when I did not
bow to her in the tram. That is why in January, when Mother asked about
me, she said: “She does not really put her back into her work.” I overheard
Father say: After all she’s only a kid, but to-day he made a frightful row
about the 2 in Diligence. He might have known why she gave me that.
Dora, so she says, has only ones, but she has not shown me the report. I
don’t believe what I don’t see. And Mother never gives her away to me.
February 15th. Father is furious because Oswald has an Unsatisfactory in
Greek. Greek is really no use; for no one uses Greek, except the people who
live in Greece and Oswald will never go there, if he is going to be a judge
like Father. Of course Dora learns Latin; but not for me thank you. Hella’s
report is not particularly good and her father was in a perfect fury!!! He
says she ought to have a better report than any one else. She does not bother
much and says: One can’t have everything. But if she doesn’t get nothing
but ones in the summer term she is not to stay at the high school and will
have to go to the middle school. That’ll make her sit up. Father’s awfully
funny too: What have you got history books for, if you don’t read them?
Yesterday when I was reading my album of stories, Father came in and said:
You like a story book better than a history book, and shut the book up and
took it away from me. I was in such a temper that I went to bed at 7 o’clock
without any supper.
February 20th. I met the Gold Fairy to-day. She spoke to me and asked
why I did not come skating any more. The fancy dress Ice Carnival on the
24th was splendid she said. I said: Would you believe it, a year ago my
sister had an earache, and for that reason they won’t allow either of us to
skate this year. She laughed like anything and said so exquisitely: Oh, what
a wicked sister. She looked perfectly ravishing: A red-brown coat and skirt
trimmed with fur, sable I believe, and a huge brown beaver hat with crepe-
de-chine ribbons, lovely. And her eyes and mouth. I believe she will marry
the man who is always going about with her. Next autumn, when we get
new winter clothes, I shall have a fur trimmed red-brown. We must not
always be dressed alike. Hella and Lizzi are never dressed alike.
March 8th. I shall never say another word to Berta Franker she’s utterly
false. I’ve such a frightful headache because I cried all through the lesson.
She wrote to Hella and me in the arithmetic lesson: A Verhaltnis ** means

something quite different. Just at that moment the mistress looked across
and said: To whom were you nodding? She said: To Lainer. Because she
laughed at the word “Verhaltnis.” It was not true. I had not thought about
the word at all. It wasn’t till I had read the note that it occurred to Hella and
me what Verhaltnis means. After the lesson Fraulein St. called us down into
the teachers’ room and told Frau Doktor M. that Franke and I had laughed
at the use of the word “Verhaltnis.” Frau Doktor said: What was there to
laugh at? Why did you not just do your sums? Fraulein St. said: You ought
to be ashamed of yourselves, young girls in the first class shouldn’t know
anything about such things. I shall have to speak to your mothers. In the
German lesson Frau Doktor M. told us to write an essay on the proverb:
Pure the heart and true the word, clear the brow and free the eye, these are
our safeguards, or something of that sort; I must get Hella to write it for me,
for I was crying all through the lesson.

** The German word Verhaltnis as used in the arithmetic lesson
means ratio, proportion. The word is in common use in
Germany for a love intimacy or liaison.—Translators’ Note.

March 10th. To-day Berta Franke wanted to talk things out with us; but
Hella and I told her we would not speak to her again. We told her to
remember what sort of things she had said to us. She denied it all already.
We shouldn’t be such humbugs. It was mean of her. Really we didn’t know
anything and she told us all about it. Hella has told me again and again she
wished we didn’t know anything. She says she’s always afraid of giving
herself away and that she often thinks about that sort of thing when she
ought to be learning her lessons. So do I. And one often dreams about such
things at night when one has been talking about them in the afternoon. Still,
it’s better to know all about it.
March 22nd. I so seldom manage to write anything, first of all our
lessons take such a lot of time, and second because I don’t care about it any
more since what Father said the other day. The last time I wrote was on
Saturday afternoon, and Father came in and said: Come along children,
we’ll go to Schonbrunn. That will do you more good than scribbling diaries
which you only go and lose when you’ve written them. So Mother told
Father all about it in the holidays. I couldn’t have believed it of Mother for I
begged her to promise not to tell anyone. And she said: One doesn’t
promise about a thing like that; but I won’t tell anyone. And now she must

have told about it, although she said she wouldn’t. Even Franke’s
deceitfulness was nothing to that for after all we’ve only known her since
last autumn, but I could never have believed that Mother would do such a
thing. I told Hella when we were having tea at the Tivoli and she said she
would not altogether trust her mother, she’d rather trust her father. But if
that had happened to her, her father would have boxed her ears with the
diary. I did not want to show anything, but in the evening I only gave
Mother quite a little kiss. And she said, what’s the matter, dear? has
anything happened? Then I could not keep it in and I cried like anything
and said: You’ve betrayed me. And Mother said: “I?” Yes, you; you told
Father about the diary though you promised me you wouldn’t. At first
Mother didn’t remember anything about it, but soon she remembered and
said: “But, little one, I tell Father everything. All you meant was that Dora
was not to know.” That’s quite true, it’s all right that Dora wasn’t told; but
still Father need not have been told either. And Mother was awfully sweet
and nice and I didn’t go to bed till 10 o’clock. But whatever happens I
shan’t tell her anything again and I don’t care about the old diary any more.
Hella says: Don’t be stupid; I ought just to go on writing; but another time I
should be careful not to lose anything, and besides I should not blab
everything to Mother and Father. She says she no longer tells her mother
anything since that time in the summer when her mother gave her a box on
the ear because that other girl had told her all about everything. It’s quite
true, Hella is right, I’m just a child still in the way I run to Mother and tell
her everything. And it’s not nice of Father to tease me about my diary; I
suppose he never kept one himself.
March 27th. Hurrah we’re going to Hainfeld for Easter; I am so
delighted. Mother has a friend there whose husband is doctor there, so she
has to live there all the year round. Last year in the winter she and Ada
stayed three days with us because her eyes were bad. Ada is really nearly as
old as Dora, but Dora said, like her cheek: “Her intellectual level makes her
much more suitable company for you than for me.” Dora thinks herself
cleverer than anyone else. They have 2 boys, but I don’t know them very
well for they are only 8 and 9. Mother’s friend was in an asylum once, for
she went off her head when her 2 year old baby died. I remember it quite
well. It must have been more than 2 years ago when Father and Mother
were always talking of poor Anna who had lost her child within 3 days. And
I believed she had really lost it, and once I asked whether they had found it

yet. I thought it had been lost in the forest, because there’s such a great
forest at Hainfeld. And since then I can’t bear to hear people say lost when
they mean dead, for it is so difficult to know which they really mean.
On the 8th of April the Easter holidays will begin and we shall go on the
11th, on Maundy Thursday.
April 6th. I don’t know what to do about writing my diary. I don’t want to
take it with me and as for remembering everything and writing it down
afterwards I know quite well I should never do that. Hella says I should
only jot it down in outline, that’s what Frau Doktor M. always says, and
write it out properly after I come back from Hainfeld. That’s what she does.
They are going to the Brioni Islands. I’ve never seen the sea. Hella says
there’s nothing so wonderful about it. She’s been there four times. Anyway
she does not think so much of it as most people do. So it can’t be anything
so frightfully grand. Rather stupid I dare say.
April 12th. We got here yesterday. Ada is a darling but the two boys are
awfully vulgar. Ernstl said to Ada: I shall give you a smack on the a—— if
you don’t give me my pistol directly. Ada is as tall as her mother. Their
speech is rather countrified Even the doctor’s. He drinks a frightful lot of
beer; quarts I believe.
April 14th. Father came to-day. He’s awfully fond of the doctor. They
kissed one another. It did make me laugh. In the morning we were in the
forest; but there are no violets yet, only a few snowdrops, but a tremendous
lot of hellebores quite red.
April 15th. We got up at 4 yesterday morning. We did not go into the
church for Mother was afraid that the smell of incense and boots would
make Dora feel bad. What rot! It was lovely. This afternoon we are going to
Ramsau, it’s lovely there.
April 16th. Father went home to-day. We go home to-morrow. At
Whitsuntide Ada’s mother is going to bring her to be confirmed. They are
all coming to stay with us. I got stuck in a bog on the bank of the Ramsau.
It was awful. But the doctor pulled me out and then we did all laugh so
when we saw what my shoes and stockings were like. Luckily I was able to
catch hold of a tree stump or I should have sunk right in.
April 18th. Hella says it was splendid at the Brioni Islands. She is
frightfully sunburned. I don’t like that, so I shall never go to the south.
Hella says that if one marries in winter one must spend one’s honeymoon in

the south. That would not suit me, I should just put off my marriage till the
summer.
Ada is only 13 not 14 like Dora, and the parish priest makes a
tremendous fuss because she’s not confirmed yet. Her mother is going to
bring her to be confirmed soon. We are not going to be confirmed because
Father and Mother don’t want to be bothered with it. Still I should like to be
confirmed, for then one has to have a watch, and one can ask for something
else at Christmas.
April 21st. Our lessons are something frightful just now. The school
inspector is coming soon. It’s always very disagreeable. Mme A. says: The
inspection is for the staff not for the pupils. Still, it’s horrid for the pupils
too first of all because we get blamed at the time and secondly because the
staff makes such a frightful row about it afterwards. Dora says that a bad
inspection can make one’s report 2 degrees worse. By the way, that reminds
me that I have not yet written why Oswald did not come home at Easter.
Although his reports were not at all good, he was allowed to go to Aunt
Alma’s at Pola, because this year Richard comes home for the holidays for
the last time. After that he’s going away for three years in the steamship
“Ozean” to the East or Turkey or Persia, I don’t quite know where. If
Oswald likes he can go into the Navy too in two years.
May 9th. The school inspector came to-day, first of all in natural history,
thank goodness I wasn’t in for it that time, and then in German; I was in
that, reading and in the table of contents of the Wandering Bells. Thank
goodness I got through all right.
May 14th. It’s Mother’s birthday to-day. We’ve had simply no time to
work anything for her, so we got a wonderful electric lamp for her bed
table, the switch is a bunch of grapes and the stand is made of brass. She
was so pleased with it. Yesterday Frau v. R. was here. She’s a friend of
Mother’s and of Hella’s mother. I should like to have music lessons from
Frau v. R., she gives lessons since her husband who was a major died
though she is quite well off.
May 15th. That must have been true about the inspection; in the interval
to-day Professor Igel-Nikel said to the Herr Religionsprofessor: Well, he
will go on coming all through the week and then we shall be all right for
this year. We, of course that means the staff. But really the staff can’t help it
if the pupils are no good. Though Oswald says it’s all the fault of the staff. I

shall be glad too when the inspection is over. The staff is always quite
different when the inspector is there, some are better, some are stricter, and
Mme. A. says: I always feel quite ill with anxiety.
May 29th. At Whitsuntide Frau Doctor Haslinger came from Hainfeld
with Ada and the two boys for the confirmation. On Whitsunday the doctor
came too and in the evening they all went home again. Ada is very pretty,
but she looks countrified. I’m not going to be confirmed anyhow. We had to
wait 3 hours, though the Friday before Whitsunday was a very fine day.
Dora did not come; only Mother and I and Ada and her mother. The women
who were selling white favours all thought that I was one of the candidates
because I wore a white dress too. Ada was rather put out about it. On
Saturday we were in town in the morning and afternoon because Ada liked
that better than the Kahlenberg; on Sunday morning we went to Schonbrunn
and in the afternoon they went home. The watch they gave to Ada was a
lovely one and Dora and I gave her a gold chain for a locket. She enjoyed
herself immensely, except that on Sunday she had a frightful headache.
Because she is not used to town noises.
May 31st. Ada knows a good deal already, but not everything. I told her a
few things. In H. last winter a girl drowned herself because she was going
to have a baby. It made a great sensation and her mother told her a little, but
not everything. Ada once saw a bitch having her pups, but she didn’t tell her
mother about it; she thought that her mother might be very angry. Still, she
could not help it, the dog belonged to their next door neighbour and she
happened to see it in the out-house. Ada is expecting it to begin every day
for she is nearly 14. In H. every grown-up girl has an admirer. Ada says she
will have one as soon as she is 14; she knows who it will be.
June 3rd. Ada wrote to-day to thank Mother about the confirmation and
she wrote to me as well. It is strange that she did not make friends with
Dora but with me. I think that Dora won’t talk about those things, at least
only with her friends in the high school, especially with Frieda Ertl. That is
why Ada made friends with me, though I am 2 years younger. She is really
an awfully nice girl.
June 19th. One thing after another goes missing in our class, first it was
Fleischer’s galoshes, then my new gloves, three times money was missing,
and today Fraulein Steiner’s new vanity bag. There was a great enquiry. But
nothing was found out. We all think it is Schmolka. But no one will tell. To-

day we could none of us attend to our lessons especially when Sch. left the
room at half past 11.
June 20th. In our closet the school servant found some beads on the floor
but since she did not know anything she threw them into the dustbin. Was it
really Sch.? It would be a dirty trick. Frl. St. is frightfully upset because her
betrothed gave her the vanity bag for a birthday present and his photo was
in it. But I’m really sorry for Sch. Nobody will speak to her although
nothing is proved yet. She is frightfully pale and her eyes are always full of
tears. Hella thinks too that perhaps she didn’t do it, for she is one of Frl.
St.‘s favourites and she is very fond of her herself. She always carries the
copybooks home for her.
June 22nd. Our closet was stopped up and when the porter came to see
what was the matter he found the vanity bag. But what use is it to Frl. now;
she can’t possibly use it any more. We giggled all through lessons whenever
we caught one another’s eye and the staff was in a frightful rage. Only Frau
Doktor M. said: “Now please get through with your laughing over this
extremely unsavoury affair, and then have done with it.”
June 23rd. There was a frightful row to-day. Verbenowitsch was
collecting the German copybooks and when Sch. wanted to hand up her
copybook she said: Please give up your copybook yourself; I won’t have
anything to do with (then there was a long pause) you. We were all apalled
and Sch. went as white as a sheet. At 10 o’clock she begged permission to
leave the room because she felt bad. I’m sure her mother will come to speak
about it to-morrow.
June 24th. Sch.‘s mother did not come after all. Verbenowitsch said: Of
course not! Sch. did not come either. Hella says she couldn’t stand anything
like that, she would rather drown herself. I don’t know, one wants other
reasons for drowning oneself. Still, I should tell Father so that he could
speak about it at school. Franke said: Yes, that’s all very well, because you
didn’t do it; but if one had done it one would not dare to say anything at
home. Besides, Sch.‘s father is an invalid, he’s quite paralysed, has been
bedridden for two years and can’t speak.
June 27th. To-day Hella and I walked home with Frau Doktor M. Really
she always goes home alone but Hella suddenly left me and went up to Frau
Doktor in the street and said: Please excuse me Frau Doktor for bothering
you in the street, we must speak to you. She got quite red. Then Frau Doktor

said: “What’s the matter?” And Hella said: “Isn’t it possible to find out who
took the vanity bag? If it wasn’t Sch. the way the other girls treat her will
make her quite ill, and if it was we can’t stand having her among us any
longer.” Hella was really splendid and Frau Doktor M. made us tell her
everything that had happened, including about Verbenowitsch and the
copybooks; and we saw quite clearly she had tears in her eyes and she said:
“The poor child! Children I promise I will do what I can for her.” We both
kissed her hand and my heart beat furiously. And Hella said: “You are an
angel.” I could never have managed to say a thing like that.
June 28th. To-day Sch. was there again, but Frau Doktor M. did not say
anything. Hella and I kept on looking at her and Hella cleared her throat
three times and Frau Doktor said: Bruckner, do stop clearing your throat; it
will only make your sore throat worse: But it seemed to me her eyes
twinkled as she said it. So she hasn’t forgotten. I wanted to speak to Sch.,
but Hella said: Wait a bit, we must give the Frau Doktor a chance. She’s
taken the matter in hand. To-morrow before 9 we’ll walk up and down in
front of her house till she comes out.
June 30th. Unluckily yesterday was a holiday and to-day Frau Doktor’s
first lesson began at 11. But she has already had a talk with Sch. only we
don’t know when and where; certainly it was not in the interval and she did
not send for Sch. during lessons.
July 1st. To-day we walked to school with her She is such a dear.
Children, she said, this is such a painful matter, and it is difficult to find a
way out. Sch. insists that she did not do it, and whether she did it or not
these days are burning themselves into her soul and Hella asked: “Please,
Frau Doktor advise us what to do, speak to her or not?” Then she said:
Children I think that after this affair she won’t come back to us next year;
you will be doing a good work if you make these last days bearable to her.
You were never intimate with her, but to give her a friendly word or two
will do you no harm and may help her. You 2 have a high standing in the
class; your example will do good. We walked with her till we reached the
school, and because we were there we could not kiss her hand but Hella
said out loud: How sweet you are! She must have heard it. But Sch. was not
at school. Father says he’s glad that the term is nearly over, for I have been
quite crazy about this affair. Still, he thinks that Hella and I should talk to

Sch. So does Mother. But Dora said: Yes that’s all right but you must not go
too far.
July 5th. Sch. was not at school to-day. To-morrow we are to get our
reports.
July 6th. We cried like anything I and Hella and Verbenowitsch because
we shan’t see Frau Doktor M. any more for nearly 3 months. I only had 2 in
History and Natural History, but 1 in everything else. Franke says: Anyone
who is not in Professor Igel-Nigl’s good books can find out that he’s cranky
and stupid and he could never get a one. Father is quite pleased. Of course
Dora has got only ones and Hella has three twos. Lizzi, I think, has 3 or 4.
Father has given each of us a 2 crown piece, we can blow it, he says and
Mother has given us a lace collar.
July 9th. We are going to Hainfeld this summer, its jolly, I’m awfully
pleased; but not until the 20th because Father can’t get away till then and
Mother won’t leave Father so long alone. It is only a few days anyhow. It’s
a pity Hella’s gone already, she left early this morning for Parsch near
Salzburg, what a horrid name and Hella too doesn’t like saying it; I can’t
think how anyone can give a place such a nasty name. They have rented a
house.
July 12th. It’s shockingly dull. Nearly every day I have a quarrel with
Dora because she’s so conceited Oswald came home yesterday. He’s
fearfully smart nearly as tall as Father only about a quarter head shorter, but
then Father’s tremendously tall. And his voice is quite deep, it was not
before. And he has parted his hair on one side, it suits him very well. He
says his moustache is growing already but it isn’t; one could see it if it
were; five hairs don’t make a moustache.
July 19th. Thank goodness we’re going at last the day after to-morrow.
Father wanted Mother to go away with us earlier, but she would not. It
would have been nicer if she had.
July 24th. Our house is only 3 doors away from the Hs. Ada and I spend
the whole day together. There happens to be a schoolfellow of Dora’s here,
one she gets on with quite well, Rosa Tilofsky Oswald says that Hainfeld
bores him to death and that he shall get a friend to invite him somewhere.
Nothing will induce him to spend the whole holidays here. His name for
Ada is: “Country Simplicity.” If he only knew how much she knows. Rosa
T. he calls a “Pimple Complex” because she has two or three pimples.

Oswald has some fault to find with every girl he comes across. He says of
Dora: She is a green frog, for she always looks so pale and has cold hands,
and he says of me: You can’t say anything about her yet: “She is still
nothing but an unripe embryo.” Thank goodness I know from the natural
history lessons what an embryo is, a little frog; “I got in a frightful wax and
Father said: Don’t you worry, he’s still a long way from being a man or he
would be more polite to his sisters and their lady friends.” This annoyed
him frightfully, and since then he never says a word when Ada and Rosa are
with us. My birthday is coming soon, thank goodness I shall be 12 then,
only 2 years more and I shall be 14; I am so glad. Hella wrote to me to-day
for the second time. In August she is going to Hungary to stay with her
uncle, he has a great estate and she will learn to ride there.

SECOND YEAR, AGE TWELVE TO THIRTEEN
SECOND YEAR
August 1st. It was awfully jolly on my birthday. We drove to Glashutte
where it is lovely; there we cooked our own dinner in the inn for the
landlady was ill and so was the cook. On one’s birthday everyone is always
so nice to one. What I like most of all is the Ebeseder paint-box, and the
book too. But I never have any time to read. Hella sent me a lovely picture:
Maternal Happiness, a dachshund with two puppies, simply sweet. When I
go home I shall hang it up near the door over the bookcase. Ada gave me a
silk purse which she had worked for me herself. Aunt Dora gave me a diary,
but I can’t use it because I prefer to write upon loose sheets. Grandfather
and Grandmother at B. sent me a great piece of marzipan, splendid. Ada
thinks it lovely; she didn’t know marzipan before.
August 9th. When it’s not holidays Ada goes to school in St. Polten
staying there with her aunt and uncle, because the school in H. is not so
good as the school in St. P. Perhaps next term she is coming to Vienna, for
she has finished with the middle school and has to go on learning. But she
has no near relations in Vienna where she could stay. She might come to
live with us, Dora could have a room to herself as she always wants, and
Ada and I could share a room. I would much rather share a room with her
than with Dora who is always making such a fuss.
August 10th. I do really think! A boy can always get what he wants.
Oswald is really going for a fortnight to Znaim to stay with his chum; only
Oswald of course. I should like to see what would happen if Dora or I
wanted to go anywhere. A boy has a fine time. It’s the injustice of the thing
which makes me furious. For we know for certain that he’s had a bad
report, even though he does not tell us anything about it. But of course that
doesn’t matter. They throw every 2 in our teeth and when he gets several
Satisfactories he can go wherever he likes. His chum too; he only got to
know Max Rozny this year and he’s a chum already. Hella and I have been
chums since we were in the second in the elementary school and Dora and
Frieda Ertl since they went to the High School. We both gave him a piece of
our mind about friendship. He laughed scornfully and said: That’s all right,

the friendships of men become closer as the years pass, but the friendships
of you girls go up in smoke as soon as the first admirer turns up. What
cheek. Whatever happens Hella and I shall stick to one another till we’re
married, for we want to be married on the same day. Naturally she will
probably get engaged before me but she must wait for me before she’s
married. That’s simply her duty as a friend.
August 12th. Oswald went away yesterday and we had another scene just
before he left because he wanted one of us to go with him to the station and
help carry his luggage. As if we were his servants. Ada wanted to volunteer
to carry it, but Dora gave her a nudge and luckily she understood directly.
Sometimes, but only sometimes, when Dora gets in a wax she is rather like
Hella. She thinks it’s better that Oswald has gone away because otherwise
there are always rows. That’s because she always comes off second-best.
For really he is cleverer than she is. And when he wants to make her really
angry he says something to her in Latin which she can’t understand. I think
that’s the real reason why she’s learning Latin. I must say I would not
bother myself so about a thing like that. I really wouldn’t bother.
August 15th. To-day I posted the parcel to Hella, a silver-wire
watchchain; I made it in four days. I hope she’ll get it safely, one can never
be sure in Hungary.
August 17th. We are so frightfully busy with Japanese lanterns and fir
garlands. The people who have received birthday honours are illuminating
and decorating their houses. While we were at work Ada told me a few
things. She knows more than Hella and me, because her father is a doctor.
He tells her mother a good deal and Ada overhears a lot of things though
they generally stop talking when she comes in. Ada would like awfully to
be an actress. I never thought of such a thing though I’ve been to the theatre
often.
August 22nd. Hella is awfully pleased with the chain; she is wearing it.
She is really learning to ride at her cousin’s. It’s a pity he’s called Lajos. But
Ludwig is not any better. He seems to be awfully nice and smart, but it’s a
pity he’s 22 already.
August 25th. Ada is frightfully keen on the theatre. She has often been to
the theatre in St. Polten and she is in love with an actor with whom all the
ladies in St. Polten are in love. That is why she wants to be an actress and
so that she can live free and unfettered. That is why she would like so much

to come to Vienna. I wish she could come and live with us. She says she is
pining away in H. for it’s a dull hole. She says she can’t stand these
cramping conditions. In St. Polten she spent all her pocket money upon
flowers for him. She always said that she had to buy such a lot of
copybooks and things for school. That’s where she’s lucky not to be at
home, for I could not easily take in Mother like that. It would not work.
One always has too little pocket money anyhow, and when one lives at
home one’s parents know just what copybooks one has. I should like to go
away from home for a few months. Ada says it is very good for one, for
then one learns to know the world; at home, she says, one only grows musty
and fusty. When she talks like that she really looks like an actress and she
certainly has talent; her German master at school says so too. She can recite
long poems and the girls are always asking the master to let her recite.
August 30th. To-day Ada recited Geibel’s poem, The Death of Tiberius, it
was splendid; she is a born actress and it’s a horrid shame she can’t go on
the stage; she is to teach French or sewing. But she says she’s going on the
stage; I expect she will get her way somehow.
August 31st. Oswald’s having a fine long fortnight; he’s still there and
can stay till September 4th!! If it had been Dora or me. There would have
been a frightful hulabaloo. But Oswald may do anything. Ada says: We girls
must take for ourselves what the world won’t give us of its own free will.
September 5th. In the forest the other day I promised Ada to ask Mother
to let her come and stay with us so that she could be trained for the stage. I
asked Mother to-day, but she said it was quite out of the question. Ada’s
parents simply could not afford it. If she has talent, the thing comes of itself
and she need only go to a school of Dramatic Art so that she could more
easily get a good Theatre says Ada. So I don’t see why it should be so
frightfully expensive. I’m awfully sorry for Ada.
September 10th. Oh we have all been so excited. I’ve got to pack up my
diary because we’re going home to-morrow. I must write as quickly as I
can. There have been some gypsies here for three days, and yesterday one
of the women came into the garden through the back gate and looked at our
hands and told our fortunes, mine and Ada’s and Dora’s. Of course we don’t
believe it, but she told Ada that she would have a great but short career after
many difficult struggles. That fits in perfectly. But she made a frightful
mess of it with me: Great happiness awaits me when I am as old again as I

am now; a great passion and great wealth. Of course that must mean that I
am to marry at 24. At 24! How absurd! Dora says that I look much younger
than 12 so that she meant 20 or even 18. But that’s just as silly, for Dr. H.,
who is a doctor and knows so many girls, says I look older than my age. So
that it’s impossible that the old gypsy woman could have thought I was only
10 or even 9. Dora’s fortune was that in a few years she was to have much
trouble and then happiness. And she told Ada that her line of life was
broken!!
September 14th. Oswald left early this morning, Father kissed him on
both cheeks and said: For God’s sake be a good chap this last year at
school. He has to matriculate this year, it’s frightfully difficult. But he says
that anyone who has cheek enough can get through all right. He says that
cheek is often more help than a lot of swoting and grinding. I know he’s
right; but unfortunately at the moment it never occurs to me what I ought to
do. I often think afterwards, you ought to have said this or that. Hella is
really wonderful; and Franke too, though she’s not particularly clever, can
always make a smart answer. If only half of what Oswald says he says to
the professors is true, then I can’t understand why he is not expelled from
every Gym. says Mother. Oswald says: If one only puts it in the right way
no one can say anything. But that doesn’t hold always.
September 16th. Hella is coming back to-day. That’s why I’m writing in
the morning, because she’s coming here in the afternoon. I’m awfully glad.
I have begged Mother to buy a lovely cake, one of the kind Hella and I are
both so fond of.
September 20th. Only a word or two. School began again to-day. Thank
goodness Frau Doktor M. still takes our class. Frl. Steiner took her doctor’s
degree at the end of the school year. In history we have a new Frau Doktor,
but we don’t know her name yet. The Vischer woman has been married in
the holidays!!! It’s enough to make one split with laughing that anyone
should marry her!!! Dora says she wouldn’t like to be her husband; but
most likely he will soon get a divorce. Besides, spectacles in a woman are
awful. I can put up with a pincenez for one does not wear them all the time.
But spectacles! Dora says too that she can’t understand how a man can
marry a woman with spectacles. Hella often says it makes her feel quite
sick when Vischer glares at her through her spectacles. We have a new
natural history professor. I’m awfully glad that three of our mistresses have

doctors degrees and that we have one or really 2 professors, for we have the
Religionsprofessor too. In the Third they are frightfully annoyed because
only one of their mistresses has a doctor’s degree. Dora has 2 doctors and
three professors.
September 25th. All the girls are madly in love with Professor Wilke the
natural history professor. Hella and I walked behind him to-day all the way
home. He is a splendid looking man, so tall that his head nearly touches the
lamp when he stands up quickly, and a splendid fair beard like fire when the
sun shines on it; a Sun God! we call him S. G., but no one knows what it
means and who we are talking about.
September 29th. Schmolka has left, I suppose because of Frl. St.‘s vanity
bag. Two other girls have left and three new one’s have come, but neither I
nor Hella like them.
October 1st. It was my turn in Natural History to-day I worked frightfully
hard and He was splendid. We are to look after the pictures and the animals
all through the term. How jolly. Hella and I always wear the same coloured
hair ribbons and in the Nat. Hist. lesson we always put tissue paper of the
same colour on the desk. He wants us to keep notebooks, observations on
Nature. We have bound ours in lilac paper, exactly the same shade as his
necktie. On Tuesdays and Fridays we have to come to school at half past 8
to get things ready. Oh how happy I am.
October 9th. He is a cousin of our gymnastic master, splendid! This is
how we found it out. We, Hella and I, are always going past the Cafe Sick
because he always has his afternoon coffee there. And on Thursday when
we passed by there before the gymnastic lesson there was the gymnastic
master sitting with him. Of course we bowed to them as we passed and in
the gymnastic lesson Herr Baar said to us: So you two are tormented and
pestered by my cousin in natural history? “Pestered” we said, o no, it’s the
most delightful lesson in the whole week. “Is that so?” said he, “I won’t
forget to let him know.” Of course we begged and prayed him not to give us
away, saying it would be awful. But we do hope he will.
October 20th. Frau Doktor Steiner’s mother is dead. We are so sorry for
her. Some of us are going to the funeral, I mayn’t go, Mother says it is not
suitable, and Hella is not allowed to go either, I wonder if He will go? I’m
sure he will, for really he has to.

October 23rd. Frau Doktor St. looks frightfully pale. Franke says she will
certainly get married soon now that both her parents are dead. Her fiance
often fetches her from the Lyz, I mean he waits for her in L. Street. Hella
thinks an awful lot of him of course, because he’s an officer. I don’t think
much of him myself, he’s too short and too fat. He’s only a very little taller
than Frl. St. I think a husband should be nearly a head taller than his wife,
or at least half a head taller, like our Father and Mother.
October 29th. We have such a frightful lot of work to do that we’re not
taking season tickets this winter, but are going to pay each time when we go
skating. I wish we knew whether He skates, and where. Hella thinks that
with great caution we might find out from his cousin during the gymnastic
lesson. They are often together in the Cafe. I should like to know what they
talk about, they are always laughing such a lot, especially when we go by.
October 31st. Ada has written to me. She is awfully unhappy. She is back
in St. P., in a continuation school. But the actor is not there any more. She
writes that she yearns to throw off her chains which lie heavy on her soul.
Poor darling. No one can help her. That is, her Mother could help her but
she won’t. It must be awful. Hella thinks that her parents will not allow her
to go on the stage until she has tried to do herself a mischief; then things
may be better. It’s quite true, what can her mother be thinking of when she
knows how fearfully unhappy Ada is. After all, why on earth shouldn’t she
go on the stage when she has so much talent? All her mistresses and masters
at the middle school praised her reciting tremendously and one of them said
in so many words that she had great dramatic talent. Masters don’t flatter
one; except . . .; first of all He is not just an ordinary master but a professor,
and secondly He is quite, quite different from all others When he strokes his
beard I become quite hot and cold with extasy. And the way he lifts up his
coat tails as he sits down. It’s lovely, I do want to kiss him. Hella and I take
turns to put our penholder on his desk so that he can hallow it with his hand
as he writes. Afterwards in the arithmetic lesson when I write with it, I keep
looking at Hella and she looks back at me and we both know what the other
is thinking of.
November 15th. It’s a holiday to-day so at last I can write once more. We
have such a frightful lot to do that I simply can’t manage to write. Besides
Mother is often ill. She has been laid up again for the last 4 days. It’s
awfully dull and dreary. Of course I had time to write those days, but then I

didn’t want to write. As soon as Mother is well again she’s going to the Lyz
to ask how we are getting on I’m awfully glad because of S.G.
November 28th. Mother came to school to-day and saw him too. I took
her to him and he was heavenly. He said: I am very pleased with your
daughter; she’s very keen and clever. Then he turned over the pages of his
notebook as if to look at his notes. But really he knows by heart how we all
work. That is not all of course. That would be impossible with so many
girls; and he teaches in the science school as well where there are even
more boys than we are.
December 5th. Skating to-day I saw the Gold Fairy. She is awfully pretty,
but I really don’t think her so lovely as I did last year. Hella says she never
could think what had happened to my eyes. “You were madly in love with
her and you never noticed that she has a typical Bohemian nose,” said
Hella. Of course that’s not true, but now my taste is quite different. Still, I
said how d’you do to her and she was very nice. When she speaks she is
really charming, and I do love her gold stoppings. Frau Doktor M. has two
too and when she laughs its heavenly.
December 8th. I do wish Dora would keep her silly jokes to herself.
When the Trobisch’s were all here to-day they were talking about the school
and she said: “Gretl has a fresh enthusiasm each year; last year it was Frau
Doktor Malburg and this year it’s Professor Wilke. Frau Doktor Malburg
has fallen from grace now.” If I had wanted to I could have begun about the
two students on the ice. But I’m not like that so I merely looked at her with
contempt and gave her a kick under the table. And she had the cheek to say:
“What’s the matter? Oh, of course these tender secrets of the heart must not
be disclosed. Never mind Gretl, it does not matter at your age, for things
don’t cut deep.” But she was rightly paid out: Frau von Tr. and Father
roared with laughter and Frau v. Tr. said: “Why, grandmother, have you
been looking at your white hair in the glass?” Oh, how I did laugh, and she
was so frightfully put out that she blushed like fire, and in the evening she
said to me that I was an ill-mannered pig. That’s why I did not tell her that
she’d left her composition book on the table and to-morrow she has to give
it in. It’s all the same to me, for I’m an ill-mannered pig.
December 9th. It’s awful. At 2 o’clock this afternoon Hella was taken to
the Low sanatorium and was operated on at once. Appendicitis. Her mother
has just telephoned that the operation has been successful. But the doctors

said that 2 hours later it would have been too late. My knees are trembling
and my hand shakes as I write. She has not slept off the anisthetic yet.
December 10th. Hella is frightfully weak; no one can see her except her
father and mother, not even Lizzi. On St. Nicholas Day we had such a jolly
time and ate such a lot of sweets that we almost made ourselves sick. But its
impossible that she got appendicitis from that. On Monday evening, when
we were going home after the gym lesson, she said she did not feel at all
well. The night before last she had a rigor and the first thing in the morning
the doctor said that she must go to hospital at once for an operation.
December 11th. All the girls at school are frightfully excited about Hella,
and Frau Dr. St. was awfully nice and put off mathematics till next Tuesday.
On Sunday I am going to see Hella. She does want to see me so and so do I
want to see her.
December 12th. She is still very weak and doesn’t care about anything; I
got her mother to take some roses and violets from me, she did like them so
much.
December 14th. This afternoon I was with Hella from two until a quarter
to 4. She is so pale and when I came in we both cried such a lot. I brought
her some more flowers and I told her directly that when he sees me Prof. W.
always asks after her. So do the other members of the staff especially Frau
Doktor M. The girls want to visit her but her mother won’t let them. When
anyone is lying in bed they look quite different, like strangers. I said so to
Hella, and she said: We can never be strangers to one another, not even in
death. Then I burst out crying again and both our mothers said I must go
away because it was too exciting for Hella.
December 15th. I was with Hella again to-day. She passed me a little note
asking me to get from her locker the parcel with the blotting-book for her
father and the key basket for her mother and bring it to her because the
things are not ready yet for Christmas.
December 16th. Hella’s better to-day. I’ve got to paint the blotting-book
for her father. Thank goodness I can. She’ll be able to finish the key basket
herself, that’s nothing.
December 18th. The Bruckners are all frightfully unhappy for it won’t be
a real Christmas if Hella has to stay in hospital over Christmas. But perhaps
she will for since yesterday she has not been so well, the doctors can’t make
out why she suddenly had fever once more. For she didn’t let on that I had

brought her some burnt almonds because she’s so awfully fond of them. But
now I’m so terribly frightened that she’ll have to have another operation.
December 19th. Directly after school I went to see Hella again for I had
been so anxious I could not sleep all night. Thank goodness she’s better.
One of the doctors said that if she’d been in a private house he would have
felt sure it was an error in diet, but since she was in hospital that could be
excluded. So it was from the burnt almonds and the two sticks of marzipan.
Hella thinks it was the marzipan, for they were large ones at 20 hellers each
because nuts lie heavy on the stomach. She had a pain already while I was
still there, but she wouldn’t say anything about it because it was her fault
that I’d brought her the sweets. She can beg as much as she likes now, I
shan’t bring her anything but flowers, and they can’t make her ill. Of course
it would be different if it were true about the “Vengeance of Flowers.” But
that’s all nonsense, and besides I don’t bring any strong-scented flowers.
December 20th. I am so glad, to-morrow or Tuesday Hella can come
home, in time for the Christmas tree. Now I know what to give her, a long
chair, Father will let me, for I have not enough money myself but Father
will give me as much as I want. Oh there’s no one like Father! To-morrow
he’s going to take me to the Wahringerstrasse to buy one.
December 21st. I was only a very short time with Hella to-day because
Father came to fetch me soon. At first she was a little hurt, but then she saw
that we had important business so she said: All right as long as it is not
anything made of marzipan. That nearly gave us both away. For when we
were in the street Father asked me: Why did Hella say that about marzipan?
So I said quickly: Since she’s been ill she has a perfect loathing for sweets.
Thank goodness Father didn’t notice anything. But I do hate having to tell
fibs to Father. First of all I always feel that he’ll see through it, and
secondly anyhow I don’t like telling fibs to him. The couch is lovely, a
Turkish pattern with long tassels on the round bolster. Father wanted to pay
for it altogether, but I said: No, then it would not be my present, and so I
paid five crowns and Father 37. To-morrow early it will be sent to the
Bruckners.
December 22nd. Hella is going home to-morrow. She has already been
up a little, but she is still so weak that she has to lean on someone when she
walks. She is awfully glad she is going home, for she says in a hospital one
always feels as if one was going to die. She’s quite right. The first time I

went to see her I nearly burst out crying on the stairs. And afterwards we
both really did cry frightfully. Her mother knows about the couch, but it has
not been sent yet. I do hope they won’t forget about it at the shop.
December 23rd. Hella went home to-day. Her father carried her upstairs
while I held her hand. The two tenants in the mezzanin came out to
congratulate her and the old privy councillor on the second story and his
wife sent down a great pot of lilac. She was so tired that I came away at 5
o’clock so that she could rest. To-morrow I’m going to their Christmas tree
first and then to ours. Because of Hella the Br’s are going to have the
present giving at 5 o’clock, we shall have ours as usual at 7.
December 26th. Yesterday and the day before I simply could not write a
word. It was lovely here and at Hella’s. I shan’t write down all the things I
got, because I’ve no time, and besides I know anyhow. Hella was awfully
pleased with the couch, her father carried her into the room and laid her on
the sofa. Her mother cried. It was touching. It’s certainly awfully nice to
have got through a bad illness, when everyone takes care of one, and when
no one denies you the first place. I don’t grudge it to Hella. She’s such a
darling. Yesterday I was there all day, and after dinner, when she had to go
to sleep, she said: Open the drawer of my writing-table, the lowest one on
the right, and you’ll find my diary there if you want to read it. I shall never
forget it! It’s true that we agreed we would let one another read our diaries,
but we’ve never done it yet; after all we’re a little shy of one another, and
besides after a long time one can’t remember exactly what one has written.
What she writes is always quite short, never more than half a page, but what
she writes is always important. Of course she couldn’t sleep but instead I
had to read her a lot of things out of her diary, especially the holidays when
she was in Hungary. She was made much of there. By two cadets and her
two cousins. We laughed so madly over some things that it hurt Hella’s
wound and I had to stop reading.
December 29th. We were put in such a frightful rage yesterday. This is
how it happened. It is a long time since we both gave up playing with dolls
and things of that sort but when I was rummaging in Hella’s box I came
across the dolls’ things; they were quite at the bottom where Hella never
looked at them. I took out the little Paris model and she said: Give it here
and bring all the things that belong to it. I arranged them all on her bed and
we were trying all sorts of things. Then Mother and Dora came. When they

came in Dora gave such a spiteful look and said: Ah, at their favourite
occupation: look, Lizzi, their cheeks are quite red with excitement over
their play. Wasn’t it impertinent. We playing with dolls! Even if we had
been, what business was it of hers to make fun of us? Hella was in a
frightful rage and to-day she said: “One is never safe from spies; please put
all those things away in the box so that I shan’t see them any more.” It
really is too stupid that one should always be reproached about dolls as if it
was something disgraceful. After all, one doesn’t really understand until
later how all the things are made; when one is 7 or 8 or still more when one
is quite a little girl and one first gets dolls, one does not understand whether
they are pretty and nicely dressed or not. Still, to-day we’ve done with dolls
for ever. A good day to turn over a new leaf, for the day after to-morrow is
New Year’s Day.
But what annoys me most of all was this piece of cheek of Dora’s; she
says that Lizzi said: “We used to delight in those things at one time,” but I
was in such a rage that I did not hear it. But to eat all the best things off the
Christmas tree on the sly!!! I saw it myself, that is nothing. That’s quite fit
and proper for a girl of 15. After supper yesterday I asked: But what’s
become of the second marzipan sandwich, I’m sure there were two on the
tree. And I looked at her steadily till she got quite red. And after a time I
said: the big basket of vegetables is gone too. Then she said. Yes, I took it, I
don’t need to ask your permission. As for the sandwich, Oswald took that. I
was in such a temper, and then Father said: Come, come, you little witch,
cool your wrath with the second sandwich and wash it down with a sip of
liqueur. For Grandfather sent Father a bottle of liqueur.
December 30th. This is a fine ending to the year. I’ve no interest in the
school any longer. We’re silly little fools, love-sick and forward minxes.
That’s all the thanks we get for having gone every Tuesday and Friday to
the school at half past 8 to arrange everything and dust everything and then
he can say a thing like that. I shall never write he with a big h again; he is
not worthy of it. And I had to swallow it all, choke it down, for I simply
must not excite Hella. It made me frightfully angry when Mother told me,
but still I’m glad for I know what line to take now. Mother was paying a
call yesterday and the sister of our gymnastic master, who is at the ——
High School, happened to be there, and she told Mother that her cousin Dr.
W. is so much annoyed because the girls in the high school are so forward.
Such silly little fools, and the little minxes begin it already in the First

Class. For that reason he prefers to teach boys, they are fond of him too but
they don’t make themselves such an infernal nuisance. Well, now that I
know I shant make myself a nuisance to him any more. On Friday, when the
next lesson is, I shall go there 2 minutes before nine and take the things into
the class-room without saying a word. And I shall tell Kalinsky too that
we’re such an infernal nuisance to him. Just fancy, as if we were in the First
Class!
January 1st, 19—. This business with Prof. W. makes me perfectly
furious. Hella kept on asking yesterday what was the matter, said I seemed
different somehow. But thank goodness I was able to keep it in. I must keep
it in for the sake of her health, even if it makes me ill. Anyway what use is
life now. Since people are so falsehearted. He always looked so awfully
nice and charming; when I think of the way in which he asked how Hella
was and all the time he was so false!!! If Hella only knew. Aha, to-morrow!
January 2nd. I treated him abominably. Knocked at the door—Good-
morning, Herr Prof. please what do we want for the lesson to-day? He very
civilly: Nothing particular to-day. Well, what sort of a Christmas did you
have—I: Thank you, much as usual.—He turned round and stared at me: It
does not seem to have been; to judge from your manner. —I: There are
quite other reasons for that. He: O-o-h? He may well say O-o-h! For he has
not the least idea that I know the way in which he speaks of us.
January 6th. To-day Hella was able to go out for her first drive. She’s
much better now and will come back to school by the middle of the month.
I must tell her before that or she’ll get a shock. Yesterday she asked: Does
not S. C. ask about me any more?—Oh yes, I fibbed, but not so often as
before. And she said: That’s the way it goes, out of sight out of mind. What
will happen when she learns the truth. Anyhow I shan’t tell her until she’s
quite strong.
January 10th. I’ve had to tell Hella already. She was talking so
enthusiastically about S. G. At first I said nothing. And then she said: What
are you making such a face for? Are not you allowed to arrange the things
any more?—I: Allowed? Of course I’m allowed, but I don’t want to any
more. I did not tell Hella how bad I feel about it; for I really was madly in
love with him.
January 12th. Hella must have been madly in love with him too or rather
must be in love with him still. On Sunday evening she was so much upset

that her mother believed she was going to have a relapse. She had pains and
diarrea at the same time. Thank goodness she’s got over it like me. She said
to-day: Don’t let’s bother ourselves about it any more. We wasted our
feelings (not love!!) on an unworthy object. At such moments she is
magnificent, especially now when she is still so pale. Besides in the
holidays and now since she has been ill she has grown tremendously.
Before I was a little taller and now she is a quarter head taller than me. Dora
is frightfully annoyed because I am nearly as tall as she is. Thank goodness
it makes me look older than 12 1/2.
Hella is not to come to school on January 15th, for her mother is going to
take her to Tyrol for 2 or 3 weeks.
January 18th. It’s horridly dull with Hella away. Only now do I realise,
since her illness. I am always feeling as if she had fallen ill again. Her
mother has taken her to Meran, they are coming back in the beginning of
February.
January 24th. Since Hella has been ill, that is really since, she went away,
I spend most of my time with Fritzi Hubner. She’s awfully nice, though I
did not know it last year. Till Hella comes back she and I sit together. For
it’s horrid to sit alone on a bench Fritzi knows a good deal already. She
would not talk about it at first because it so often leads to trouble. Her
brother has told her everything. He’s rather a swell and is called Paul.
January 29th. Yesterday was the ice carnival and Dora and I were
allowed to go. I skated with Fritzi and Paul most of the time and won 2
prizes, one of them with Paul. And one of them skating in a race with 5
other girls. Paul is awfully clever, he says he’s going into the army, the
flying corps. That’s even more select than being on the general staff. Her
father is a major and he, I mean Paul, ought to have gone to the military
academy, but his grandfather would not allow it. He is to choose for
himself. But of course he will become an officer. Most boys want to be
what their father is. But Oswald is perhaps going into the Navy. I wish I
knew what Father meant once when he said to Mother: Good God, I’m not
doing it on my own account. I’m only doing it because of Oswald. The two
girls won’t get much out of it.
February 3rd. I’ve just been reading what I wrote about Father. I am
wondering what it can be. I think that Father either wants to win the great

prize in the lottery or is perhaps going to buy a house. But Dora and I would
get something out of that, for it would not belong to Oswald only.
February 4th. Yesterday I asked Mother about it. But she said she didn’t
know; if it was anything which concerned us, Father would tell us. But it
must be something, or Mother would not have told Father in the evening
that I had asked. I can’t endure these secrets. Why shouldn’t we know that
Father’s going to buy a house. Fritzi’s grandfather has a house in Brunn and
another in Iglau. But Fritzi is very simply dressed and her mother too.
February 9th. Thank goodness Hella is coming back to-morrow, just
before her birthday. Luckily she can eat everything again so I am giving her
a huge bag of Viktor Schmid’s sweets with a silver sugar tongs. Mother and
I are going to meet Hella at the station. They are coming by the 8.20.
February 10th. I am so glad Hella is coming to-day. I nearly could not
meet her because Mother is not very well to-day. But Father’s going to take
me. Fritzi wanted to come and see Hella to-morrow afternoon, but she
can’t. She’s an awfully nice girl and her brother is too, but on the first day
Hella is back we must be alone together. She said so too in the last letter she
wrote me. She’s been away more than 3 weeks. It’s a frightfully long time
when you are fond of one another.
February 15th. I simply can’t write my diary because Hella and I spend
all our free time together. Yesterday we got our reports. Of course Hella has
not got one. Except in Geography and History I have nothing but Ones,
even in Natural History although since New Year I have not done any work
in that subject. I detest Natural History. When Hella comes back to school
we are going to ask the sometime S. G. to relieve us from the labours of
looking after the things. Hella is still too weak to do it. Hella is 13 already
and Father says she is going to be wonderfully pretty. Going to be, Father
says; but she’s lovely already. She’s been burned as brown as a berry by the
warm southern sun, and it really suits her, though only her. I can’t stand
other people when they are sun-burned. But really everything suits Hella;
when she was so pale in hospital, she was lovely; and now she is just as
lovely, only in quite a different way. Oswald is quite right when he says:
You can measure a girl’s beauty by the degree in which she bears being
sunburned without losing her good looks. He really used to say that in the
holidays simply to annoy Dora and me, but he’s quite right all the same.

February 20th. The second half-year began yesterday. They were all
awfully nice to Hella, and Frau Doktor M. stroked her cheeks and put her
arm round her so affectionately. Now for the chief thing. Today was the
Natural History lesson. We knocked at the door and when we went in Prof.
W. said: Ah I’m glad to see you Bruckner; take care that you don’t give us
all another fright. How are you? Hella said: “Quite well, thank you, Herr
Prof.” And as I looked at her she put on a frightfully serious face and he
said: It seems to me that you’ve caught your friend’s ill humour.—Hella:
“Herr Prof., you are really too kind, but we don’t want to trouble you. What
things have we to take to the class-room? And then we beg leave to resign
our posts, for I don’t feel strong enough for the work.” She said this in quite
a soldierly way, the way she is used to hear her father speak. It sounded
most distinguished. He looked at us and said: “All right, two of the other
pupils will take it over.” We don’t know whether he really noticed nothing
or simply did not wish to show that he had noticed. But as we shut the door
I felt so awfully sorry; for it was the last time, the very last time.
February 27th. In Natural History to-day I got Unsatisfactory. I was not
being questioned, but when Klaiber could not answer anything I laughed,
and he said: Very well, Lainer, you correct her mistake. But since I had been
thinking of something quite different I did not know what it was all about,
and so I got an Unsatisfactory. Before of course that would not have
mattered; but now since . . . Hella and Franke did all they could to console
me and said: “That does not matter, it wasn’t an examination; he’ll have to
examine you properly later.” Anyhow Franke thinks that however hard I
learn, I shall be well off if he gives me a Satisfactory. She says no professor
can forget such a defeat. For we told her about the silly little fools. She said,
indeed, that we had made it too obvious. That’s not really true. But now she
takes our side, for she sees that we were in the right. Verbenowitsch and
Bennari bring in the things now. They are much better suited for it. Hella’s
father did not like her doing it anyhow; he says: The porter or the
maidservant are there for that—we never see them all the year round, that’s
a fine thing.
March 8th. Easter does not come this year until April 16th. I am going
with the Bruckners to Cilli, outside the town there they have a vineyard
with a country house. Hella needs a change. I am awfully glad. All the
flowers begin to come out there at the end of March or beginning of April.

March 12th. Hella is not straightforward. We met a gentleman to-day,
very fashionably dressed with gold-rimmed eyeglasses and a fair
moustache. Hella blushed furiously, and the gentleman took off his hat and
said: Ah, Fraulein Helenchen, you are looking very well. How are you? He
never looked at me, and when he had gone she said: “That was Dr. Fekete,
who assisted at my operation.”—“And you tell me that now for the first
time?” Then she put on an innocent air and said: “Of course, we’ve never
met him before,” but I said: “I don’t mean that. If you knew how red you
got you would not tell me a lie.” Then she said: “What am I telling you a lie
about? Do you think I’m in love with him? Not in the very least.”—But
when one is not in love one does not blush like that. Anyhow I shan’t tell
everything now either; I can hold my tongue too.
March 14th. Yesterday we did not talk to one another so much as usual; I
especially was very silent. When the bell rang at 5 and I had just been doing
the translation Hella came and begged my pardon and brought me some
lovely violets, so of course I forgave her. This is really the first time we’ve
ever quarrelled. First she wanted to bring me some sweets, but then she
decided upon violets, and I think that was much more graceful. One gives
sweets to a little child when it has hurt itself or been in a temper. But
flowers are not for a child.
March 19th. Frieda Belay is dead. We are all terribly upset. None of us
were very intimate with her, but now that she is dead we all remember that
she was a schoolfellow. She died of heart failure following rheumatic fever.
We all attended her funeral, except Hella who was not allowed to come. Her
mother cried like anything and her grandmother still more; her father cried
too. We sent a wreath of white roses with a lovely inscription: Death has
snatched you away in the flower of your youth—Your Schoolfellows.
I have no pleasure in anything to-day. I did not see Frieda Belay after she
was dead, but Franke was there yesterday and saw her in her coffin. She
says she will never forget it, it gave her such a pang. In the church Lampl
had a fit of hysterics, for her mother was buried only a month ago and now
she was reminded of it all and was frightfully upset. I cried a lot too when I
was with Hella. She fancied it was because I was thinking she might have
died last Dec. But that wasn’t it, I don’t think about that sort of thing. But
when anyone dies it is so awfully sad.

March 24th. I never heard of such a thing. I can’t go to Cilli with Hella.
Her mother was at her cousin’s, and when she heard that she was going to
Cilli at Easter she asked her to take Melanie with her. That is, she didn’t ask
straight out, but kept on hinting until Hella’s mother said: Let Melanie come
with us, it will help to set her up after her illness. In the winter she had
congestion of the lung. Hella and I can’t bear her because she’s always
spying on us and is so utterly false. So of course I can’t go. Hella says too
she’s frightfully sorry, but when she is about we could never say a word
about anything, it would drive us crazy. She quite agrees that I had better
not come. But oh I’m so annoyed for first of all I do so like going away
with Hella and secondly I should like to go away in the holidays anyhow
for nearly all the girls in our class are going away. Still, there’s nothing to
be done. Hella’s mother says she can’t see why we can’t all 3 go though it
simply would not work. But we can’t explain it to her. Hella is so poetical
and she says “A beautiful dream vanished.”
In Hella’s mouth such fine words sound magnificent, but when Dora uses
such expressions they annoy me frightfully because they don’t come from
her heart.
March 26th. The school performances finish today with Waves of the Sea
and Waves of Love. I’m awfully fond of the theatre, but I never write
anything about that. For anyhow the play is written by a poet and one can
read it if one wants to, and one just sees the rest anyhow. I can’t make out
what Dora finds such a lot to scribble about always the day after we’ve
been to the theatre. I expect she’s in love with one of the actors and that’s
why she writes such a lot. Besides we in the second class did not get tickets
for all the performances, but only the girls from the Fourth upwards. Still, it
did not matter much to me anyhow for we often go in the evening and on
Sunday afternoons. But unfortunately I mayn’t go in the evening as a rule.
March 29th. To-day something horrible happened to Dora and me. I
simply can’t write it down. She was awfully nice and said: Two years ago
on the Metropolitan Railway the same thing had happened when she was
travelling with Mother on February 15th, she can never forget the date, to
Hietzing to see Frau v. Martini. Besides her and Mother there was only one
gentleman in the carriage, Mother always travels second class. She and
Mother were sitting together and the gentleman was standing farther down
the carriage where Mother could not see him but Dora could. And as Dora

was looking he opened his cloak and — — —! just what the man did to-day
at the house door. And when they got out of the train Dora’s boa got stuck
in the door and she had to turn round though she did not want to, and then
she saw again — — —! She simply could not sleep for a whole month
afterwards. I remember that time when she could not sleep but I did not
know why it was. She never told anyone except Erika and the same thing
happened to her once. Dora says that happens at least once to nearly every
girl; and that such men are “abnormal.” I don’t really know what that
means, but I did not like to ask. Perhaps Hella will know. Of course I did
not really look, but Dora shivered and said: “And that is what one has to
endure.” And then, when we were talking it over she said to me that that
was why Mother was ill and because she has had five children; Then I was
very silly and said: “But how from that? one does not get children from
that?” “Of course,” she said, “I thought you knew that already. That time
there was such a row with Mali about the waistband, I thought you and
Hella had heard all about everything.” Then I was silly again, really
frightfully stupid; for instead of telling her what I really knew I said: “Oh,
yes, I knew all about it except just that.” Then she burst out laughing and
said: “After all, what you and Hella know doesn’t amount to much.” And in
the end she told me a little. If it’s really as Dora says, then she is right when
she says it is better not to marry. One can fall in love, one must fall in love,
but one can just break off the engagement. Well, that’s the best way out of
the difficulty for then no one can say that you’ve never had a man in love
with you. We walked up and down in front of the school for such a long
time that we were very nearly late and only got in just as the bell rang. On
the way home I told Hella the awful thing we’d seen the man do. She does
not know either what “abnormal” really means as far as this is concerned.
But now we shall use it as an expression for something horrible. Of course
no one will understand us. And then Hella told me about a drunken man
who in Nagy K. . . . was walking through the streets like that and was
arrested. She says too that one can never forget seeing anything like that.
Perhaps the man this morning was drunk too. But he didn’t look as if he
were drunk. And if he hadn’t done that one would really have taken him for
a fine gentleman. Hella knows too that it is from that that one gets children.
She explained it all to me and now I can quite understand that that must
make one ill. Yesterday it was after 11 at night and so I’m finishing to-day.
Hella says: That is the original sin, and that is the sin which Adam and Eve

committed. Before I had always believed the original sin was something
quite different. But that—that. Since yesterday I’ve been so upset I always
seem to be seeing that; really I did not look at all, but I must have seen it all
the same.
March 30th. I don’t know why, but in the history lesson to-day it all came
into my head once more what Dora had said of Father. But I really can’t
believe it. Because of Father I’m really sorry that I know it. Perhaps it does
not all happen the way Dora and Hella say. Generally I can trust Hella, but
of course she may be mistaken.
April 1st. To-day Dora told me a lot more. She is quite different now
from what she used to be. One does not say P[eriod], but M[enstruation].
Only common people say P—. Or one can say one’s like that. Dora has had
M— since August before last, and it is horribly disagreeable, because men
always know. That is why at the High School we have only three men
professors and all the other teachers are women. Now Dora often does not
have M— and then sometimes it’s awfully bad, and that’s why she’s
anemic. That men always know, that’s frightfully interesting.
April 4th. We talk a lot about such things now. Dora certainly knows
more than I do, that is not more but better. But she isn’t quite
straightforward all the same. When I asked her how she got to know about
it all, whether Erika told her or Frieda, she said: “Oh, I don’t know; one
finds it all out somehow; one need only use one’s eyes and one’s ears, and
then one can reason things out a little.” But seeing and hearing don’t take
one very far. I’ve always kept my eyes open and I’m not so stupid as all
that. One must be told by some one, one can’t just happen upon it by
oneself.
April 6th. I don’t care about paying visits now. We used always to like
going to see the Richters, but to-day I found it dull. Now I know why Dora
hates going second class on the Metropolitan. I always thought it was only
to spite me because I like travelling second. She never likes going second
since that happened. It seems one is often unjust to people who never meant
what one thought. But why did she not tell me the truth? She says because I
was still a child then. That’s all right, but what about this winter when I was
cross because we went Third class to Schonbrunn; I really believed she did
it to annoy me, for I could not believe she was afraid that in the second
class, where one is often alone, somebody would suddenly attack her with a

knife. But now I understand quite well, for of course she could not tell
Mother the truth and Father still less. And in winter and spring there are
really often no passengers to speak of on the Metropolitan, especially on the
Outer Circle.
April 7th. Mother said to-day that at the Richters yesterday we, especially
I, had been frightfully dull and stupid. Why had we kept on exchanging
glances? We had been most unmannerly. If she had only known what we
were thinking of when Frau Richter said, the weather to-day is certainly
quite abnormal; we have not had such abnormal heat for years. And then
when Herr Richter came home and spoke about his brother who had spent
the whole winter at Hochschneeberg and said: Oh, my brother is a little
abnormal, I think he’s got a tile loose in the upper storey, I really thought I
should burst. Luckily Frau R. helped us once more to a tremendous lot of
cake and I was able to lean well forward over my plate. And Mother said
that I ate like a little glutton and just as if I never had any cake at home. So
Mother was very unjust to me, for the cake had nothing at all to do with it.
Dora says too that I must learn to control myself better, that if I only watch
her I’ll soon learn. That’s all very well, but why should one have to bother?
If people did not use words that really mean something quite different then
other people would not have to control themselves. Still, I must learn to do
it somehow.
April 8th. We were terribly alarmed to-day; quite early, at half past 8,
they telephoned from the school that Dora had suddenly been taken ill in
the Latin lesson and must be fetched in a carriage. Mother drove down
directly in a taxi and I went with her because anyhow my lessons began at 9
and we found Dora on the sofa in the office with the head sitting by her and
the head’s friend, Frau Doktor Preisky, who is a medical doctor, and they
had loosened her dress and put a cold compress on her head for she had
suddenly fainted in the Latin lesson. That’s the third time this year, so she
must really have anemia. I wanted to drive home with her, but Mother and
Frau Dr. P. said I’d better just go to my lessons. And as I went out I heard
Frau Dr. P. say: “That’s a fine healthy girl, a jolly little fellow.” Really one
should only use that word of boys and men, but I suppose she has got into
the way of using it through being with men so much. If one studies
medicine one has to learn all about that and to look at everything. It must be
really horrid.

Dora is kept in bed to-day and our Doctor says too that she’s anemic. To-
morrow or the day after Mother is going to take her to see a specialist. Dora
says it’s a lovely feeling to faint. Suddenly one can’t hear what people are
saying and one feels quite weak and then one does not know anything more.
I wonder if I shall ever faint? Very likely when — — — We talked a lot
about everything we are interested in. In the afternoon Hella came to ask
after Dora, and she thinks she looks awfully pretty in bed, an interesting
invalid and at the same time so distinguished looking. It’s quite true, we all
look distinguished.
April 9th. To-day is Father and Mother’s wedding day. Now I know what
that really means. Dora says it can’t really be true that it is the most lovely
day in one’s life, as everyone says it is, especially the poets. She thinks that
one must feel frightfully embarrassed because after all everyone knows. . . .
That’s quite true, but after all one need not tell anyone which one’s wedding
day is. Dora says she will never tell her children which her wedding day is.
But it would be a great pity if parents always did that for then in every
family there would be one anniversary the less. And the more anniversaries
there are, the jollier it is.
April 10th. To-morrow I’m going with Father to Salzburg. Dora can’t
come, for they think she might faint in the train. I’m rather glad really,
though I’ve nothing against her and I’m sorry for her, but it’s much nicer to
go with Father alone. It’s a long time since I was in Salzburg. I’m so
awfully glad to go. Our spring coats and skirts are so pretty, dark green with
a silk lining striped green and gold-brown, and light brown straw hats with
daisies for the spring and later we shall have cherries or roses. I’m taking
my diary so that I can write everything which interests me.
April 12th. I slept all the way in the train. Father says I ground my teeth
frightfully and was very restless: but I did not know anything about it. We
had a compartment by ourselves, except just at first when there was a
gentleman there. Hella did not come with us, because her aunt, who has just
been married, is coming to visit them. Really I’m quite glad, for I like so
much being with Father quite alone. This afternoon we were in Hellbrunn
and at the Rock Theatre. It is wonderful.
April 13th. Father always calls me: Little Witch! But I don’t much like it
when other people are there. To-day we went up the Gaisberg. The weather
was lovely and the view magnificent. When I see so extensive a view it

always makes me feel sad. Because there are so many people one does not
know who perhaps are very nice. I should like to be always travelling. It
would be splendid.
April 14th. I nearly got lost to-day. Father was writing a letter to Mother
and he let me go to see the salt works; I don’t know how it happened, but
suddenly I found myself a long way from anywhere, in a place I did not
know. Then an old gentleman asked me what I was looking for; because I
had walked past the same place 3 times and I said we were staying in the
“Zur Post Hotel” and I did not know how to find my way back. So he came
with me to show me and as we were talking it came out that he had known
Father at the university. So he came in with me and Father was awfully glad
to see him. He is a barrister in Salzburg but he has a grey beard already. As
he was going away he said in an undertone to Father: “I congratulate you
old chap on your daughter; she’ll be something quite out of the ordinary!”
He whispered it really, but I heard all the same. We spent all the afternoon
with him at the Kapuzinerberg. There was a splendid military band; two
young officers in the Yagers who were sitting at the next table to ours kept
on looking our way; one was particularly handsome. My new summer coat
and skirt is awfully becoming everyone says. Father says too: “I say, you’ll
soon be a young lady! But don’t grow up too quickly!” I can’t make out
why he said that; I should like to be quite grown up; but it will be a long
time yet.
April 14th. It’s been raining all day. How horrid. One can’t go anywhere.
All the morning we were walking about the town and saw several churches.
Then we were at the pastrycook’s, where I ate 4 chocolate eclairs and 2
tartlets. So I had no appetite for dinner.
April 15th. Just as I was writing yesterday Dr. Gratzl sent up the hotel
clerk to ask us to dinner. We went, they live in the Hellbrunnerstrasse. He
has 4 daughters and 2 sons and the mother died three years ago. One of the
sons is a student in Graz and the other is a lieutenant in the army; he is
engaged to be married. The daughters are quite old already; one of them is
27 and is engaged. I think that is horrid. The youngest (!!!) is 24. It is so
funny to say “the youngest” and then she is 24. Father says she is very
pretty and will certainly get married At 24!! when she’s not even engaged
yet; I don’t believe she will. They have a large garden, 3 dogs and 2 cats,
which get on very well together. There are steps leading up and down from

room to room, it is lovely, and all the windows are bow-windows.
Everything is so old-fashioned, even the furniture I do think it’s all so
pretty. The hall is round like a church. After tea we had candied fruits,
stewed fruit, and pastries. I had a huge go of stewed fruit. They have a
gramaphone and then Leni and I played the piano. Just as we were going
away Fritz, the student, came in; he got quite red and in the hall Dr. Gratzl
said to me: “You’ve made a conquest to-day.” I don’t really believe I have,
but I do like hearing it said. I’m sorry to say we are going away to-morrow,
for we are going to stay 2 days in Linz with Uncle Theodor whom I don’t
know.
April 17th. Uncle Theodor is 60 already and Aunt Lina is old too. Still,
they are both awfully nice. I did not know them before. We are staying with
them. In the evening their son and his wife came. They are my cousins, and
they brought their little girl with them; I am really a sort of aunt of hers. It’s
awfully funny to be an aunt when one is only 12 and 3/4 and when one’s
niece is 9. To-day we went walking along the Danube. It only rained very
gently and not all the time.
April 18th. We are going home to-day. Of course we have sent a lot of
picture postcards to Mother and Dora and Hella; we sent one to Oswald too.
He came home for Easter. I don’t know whether he will still be there to-
morrow.
April 22nd. We’ve begun school again. Dora and I generally walk to
school together since she does not go to the Latin lesson now because it was
too great a strain for her. The specialist Mother took her to see wanted her
to give up studying altogether, but she absolutely refuses to do that. But I’m
very furious with her; she’s learning Latin in secret. When I came into the
room the day before yesterday she was writing out words and she shut her
book quickly instead of saying openly and honestly: Rita, don’t tell Father
and Mother that I’m still studying in the evening: “I trust your word.” She
could trust me perfectly well. There are plenty of things I could tell if I
liked! Perhaps she fancies that I don’t see that the tall fair man always
follows us to school in the morning. Hella has noticed him too, besides he is
frightfully bald and must be at least 30. And I’m certain she would not talk
as much as she does to Hella and me if it were not that she wants to talk
about that. But this deceitfulness annoys me frightfully. Otherwise we are
now quite intimate with one another.

April 24th. We went to confession and communion to-day. I do hate
confession; though it’s never happened to me what many girls have told me,
even girls in the Fifth. No priest has ever asked me about the 6th
commandment; all they’ve asked is: In thought, word, or deed? Still, I do
hate going to confession, and so does Dora. It’s much nicer for Hella as a
Protestant for they have no confession. And at communion I’m always
terrified that the host might drop out of my mouth. That would be awful. I
expect one would be immediately excommunicated as a heretic. Dora was
not allowed to come to confession and com., Father would not let her. She
must not go out without her breakfast.
April 26th. In the Third there really is a girl who dropped the host out of
her mouth. There was a frightful row about it. She said it was not her fault
the priest’s hand shook so. It’s quite true, he was very old, and that is why
I’m always afraid it will happen to me. It’s much better when the priest is
young, because then that can never happen. Father says that the girl won’t
be excommunicated for this, and luckily one of her uncles is a distinguished
prelate. He is her guardian too. That will help her out.
April 27th. To-day we got to know this girl in the interval. She is awfully
nice and she says she really did not do it on purpose for she is frightfully
pious and perhaps she’s going to be a nun. I am pious too, we go to church
nearly every Sunday, but I would not go into a convent, not I. Dora says
people generally do that when they’ve been crossed in love, because then
the world seems empty and hateful. She looked so frightfully sentimental
that I said: Seems to me you’ve a fancy that way yourself? Then she said:
“No, thank goodness, I’ve no reason for that.” Of course what she meant
was that she was not crossed in love but the other way. No doubt the tall
man in the mornings. I looked hard at her for a long time and said: “I
congratulate you on your good fortune. But Hella and I wish he was not
bald,” then she said with an astonished air: “Bald? What are you talking
about, he has the lofty brow of a thinker.”
27th. To-day Mademoiselle came for the first time. I have forgotten to
say that Dora has to go out every day for two hours to sit and walk in the
sunshine. Since Mother is not very well and can’t walk much, we’ve
engaged the Mad. Father says that when I have time I must go too “as a
precautionary measure.” I don’t like the idea at all, it’s much too dull;
besides I have simply no time. Mad. is coming 3 times a week, Mondays,

Wednesdays, and Fridays, and on Mondays, Thursdays, and Saturdays I
have my music lesson, so I can’t go; so Finis and Jubilation! That’s what
Oswald always says at the end of the year and at the end of term. Still, she’s
very pretty, has fair curly hair, huge grey eyes with black lashes and
eyebrows, but she speaks so fast that I can’t understand all she says. On the
other 3 days an Englishwoman is to come, but we have not got one yet, they
are all so expensive. It does seem funny to me to get a salary for going out
with grown up girls, that’s only an amusement. With regular tomboys, such
as we saw last year in Rathaus Park, it would be different. As for the French
or English conversation! If they did not want to talk what would it matter?
And besides why should one want to talk either French or English, it’s so
stupid.
April 28th. The Richters were here to-day, and the eldest son came too,
the lieutenant from Lemberg; he is awfully handsome and made hot love to
Dora; Walter is very nice too, he is at the School of Forestry in Modling; to-
morrow the lieutenant is going to bring Dora one of Tolstoi’s books to read.
Then they will do some music together, she piano and he violin; it’s a pity I
can’t play as well as Dora yet. At Whitsuntide Walter is coming too and
Viktor (that means conqueror) is on furlough for 6 months, because he’s ill,
or because he is said to be ill; for one does not look like that when one is
really ill.
May 4th. Lieutenant R. is always coming here, he must be frightfully
smitten with Dora. But Father won’t have it at any price. He said to Dora
to-day:
“You get this gay young spark out of your head; he is no good. But at
sight of a uniform there is no holding you girls. I’ve no objection to you
doing music together for an hour or two; but this perpetual running to and
fro with books and notes is all humbug.”
May 6th. Lieutenant R. walks with us, that is with Dora, to school every
day. He is supposed to lie in bed late every morning, for he is really ill but
for Dora’s sake he gets up frightfully early and comes over from Heitzing
and waits in —— Street. Of course I go on alone with Hella and we all
meet In —— Street, so that no one shall notice anything at school.
May 13th. To-morrow is Mother’s birthday and Viktor (when I am
talking about him to Dora I always speak of him as V.) brought her some
lovely roses and invited us all to go there next Sunday. In the hall he called

me “the Guardian Angel of our Love.” Yes, that is what I am and always
shall be; for he really deserves it and Dora too is quite different from what
she used to be. Hella says one can see for oneself that love ennobles; up till
now she has always thought that to be mere poetical fiction.
May 15th. Father said: I don’t care much about these visits to the
Richters as long as that young jackanapes is still there, but Mother can’t
very well refuse. We shall wear our green coats and skirts with the white
blouses with the little green silk leaves for Dora does not like to wear all
white except in summer. And because the leaves on the blouses are clover
leaves, that is because of their meaning. We are looking forward to it
tremendously. I do hope Mother will be all right, for she is in bed to-day.
It’s horrid being ill anyhow, but when being ill interferes with other
people’s pleasure it’s simply frightful.
May 16th. The day before yesterday was Mother’s birthday; but it was
not so jolly as usual because Mother is so often ill; for a birthday present I
painted her a box with a spray of clematis, which looks awfully chic. Dora
gave her a book cover embroidered with a spray of Japanese cherries, I
don’t know what Father gave her, money I think, because on her birthday
and name day he always hands her an envelope. But since Mother is not
well we were not very cheerful, and when we drank her health at dinner she
wiped her eyes when she thought we were not looking. Still, it’s not so
dangerous as all that; she is able to go out and doesn’t look bad. I think
Mother’s awfully smart, she looks just as well in her dressing gown as when
she’s dressed up to go out. Dora says that if she had been made ill by her
husband she would hate him and would never let her daughters marry.
That’s all very well, but one ought to be quite sure that that is why one has
become ill. They say that is why Aunt Dora doesn’t like Father. Certainly
Father is not so nice to her as to other relations or to the ladies who some to
see Mother. But after all, Aunt Dora has no right to make scenes about it to
Father, as Dora says she does. Mother’s the only person with any right to do
that. Dora says she is afraid that it will come to Mother’s having to have an
operation. Nothing would ever induce me to undergo an operation, it must
be horrible, I know because of Hella and the appendicitis. But Dora says:
“Anyone who’s had five children must be used to that sort of thing.” I shall
pray every night that Mother may get well without an operation. I expect
we shan’t all go away together at Whitsuntide this year, for Mother and
Dora are to go to a health resort, most likely to Franzensbad.

May 18th. It was lovely at the Richters; Walter was there from Modling,
he was awfully nice, and said I was so like my sister that it was difficult to
tell us apart. That’s a frightful cram, but I know what he really meant. He
plays the flute splendidly, and the three played a trio, so that I was
frightfully annoyed with myself for not having worked harder at my music.
From to-morrow on I shall practice 2 hours every day, if I can possibly find
time. Next winter Viktor is going to found a private dramatic club, so he
must be going to stay more than six months in Vienna. Walter thinks Dora
awfully charming, and when I said: “The great pity is that she’s got such
frightful anemia,” he said: In a man’s eyes that is no drawback whatever, as
you can see in my brother. Moreover, that illness is not a real illness, but
often makes a girl more charming than ever, as you can see in your sister.
Day before yesterday Miss Maggie Lundy came for the first time;
anybody can have her for me. She wears false hair, flaxen. She says she is
engaged, but Dora says, has been. I simply don’t believe it. V. says Mad. is
awfully pretty. When I asked Dora if she was not jealous, she said she
didn’t care, she was quite sure of his love. He means to leave the army and
go into the civil service, and then he will be able to marry. But Dora said,
there’s plenty of time for that, a secret engagement is much nicer. Then she
noticed she’d given herself away, and she blushed like anything and said:
You naturally must be engaged before you are married, mustn’t you?—of
course she is secretly engaged, but she won’t tell me about it. What’s the
good of my being the “Guardian Angel of their Love?” If he only knew.
May 19th. I really ought to practice to-day, but I simply have no time,
first of all I had my lesson anyhow, and secondly something awful
happened to Dora. She left her diary lying about in the school; and because
we have our religion lesson in the Fifth I saw a green bound book lying
under the third bench. Great Scott, I thought, that looks like Dora’s diary. I
went up as quickly as I could and put my satchel over it. Later in the lesson
I picked it up. When I got home at 1 o’clock I did not say anything at first.
After dinner she began rummaging all over the place, but without saying
anything to me, and then I said quite quietly: “Do you hap—pen to be look
—ing for your di—ar—y? Here it is; you—left—it in—the—fifth—class—
un—der—the—third—bench.” (I kept her on tenter hooks that way.) She
got as white as a sheet and said: “You are an angel. If any one else had
found it, I should have been expelled and Mad. would have had to drown
herself.” “Oh, it can’t be as bad as all that,” I said, for what she said about

Mad. was frightfully exciting. In class I had looked chiefly at what she had
written about V. But I could not read it there, because it was written very
small and close together and was several pages, but I had not looked much
at what she had written about Mad. “Did you read it?” “No, only where it
happened to come open because there’s a page torn out.” “About V. or
about Mad?” “A little about Mad; but tell me all about it; I shan’t tell
anyone. For if I’d wanted to betray you, you know quite well. . . .” And then
she told me all about Mad. But first I had to promise that I would not even
tell Hella. Mad. is secretly engaged to a man to whom she has given “the
utmost gifts of love,” that is to say she has . . . . She is madly in love with
him, and they would marry directly but he is a lieutenant too, and they have
not enough money for the security. She says that when one really loves a
man one can bear everything for his sake. She has often been to his rooms,
but she has to be frightfully careful for her father would kill her if he found
out. Dora has seen the lieutenant and says he is very handsome, but that V.
is much handsomer. Mad. says that you can’t trust men as a rule, but that
her lover is quite different, that he is true as steel. I am sure V. is too.
May 21st. When Mad. came to-day I simply could not look at her while
Mother was there and Dora says I made an awful fool of myself. For I went
out walking with them to-day, and when we met a smart-looking officer I
hemmed and looked at Dora. But she didn’t know why. Mad. is the
daughter of a high official in the French military service and she only took
her teacher’s degree in order to get free from her Mother’s “tyranny;” she
nagged at her frightfully and until she began to give lessons she was never
allowed to go out alone. Dora says she is very refined in her speech,
especially when she is talking about these things. Of course about them she
always speaks German, for it’s much more difficult to say it in French, and
probably Dora would not understand it and then Mad. would only have to
translate it. She is called Sylvia and he calls her Sylvette. Mad. says that if
one is madly in love with a man one does whatever he asks. But I don’t see
that one need do that, for he might ask the most idiotic things; he might ask
you to get the moon out of the skies, or to pull out a tooth for his sake. Dora
says she can understand it quite well; that I still lack the true inwardness of
thought and feeling. It looks like utter nonsense. But since it sounds fine
I’ve written it down, and perhaps I shall find a use for it some day when I’m
talking to Walter. Mad. is always frightfully anxious lest she should get a
baby. If she did she’s sure her father would kill her. The lieutenant is in the

flying corps. He hopes he’s going to invent a new aeroplane, and that he
will make a lot of money out of it. Then he will be able to marry Mad. But
it would be awful if something happened and she got a baby already.
May 22nd. Dora asked me to-day how it was I knew all about these
things, whether Hella had told me. I did not want to give Hella away, so I
said quite casually: “Oh, one can read all about that in the encyclopedia.”
But Dora laughed and said: “You are quite on the wrong scent; you can’t
find a tenth of all those things in the encyclopedia, and what you do find is
no good. In these matters it is absolutely no good depending on books.”
First of all she would not tell me any more, but after a time she told me a
good deal, especially the names of certain parts, and about fertilisation, and
about the microscopic baby which really comes from the husband, and not
as Hella and I had thought, from the wife. And how one knows whether a
woman is fruitful. That is really an awful word. In fact almost every word
has a second meaning of that sort, and what Dora says is quite true, one
must be fearfully careful when one is talking. Dora thinks it would be best
to make a list of all such words, but there are such a frightful lot of them
that one never could. The only thing one can do is to be awfully careful; but
one soon gets used to it. Still it happened to Dora the other day that she said
to V.: I don’t want any intercourse. And that really means “the utmost gifts
of love,” so Mad. told her. But V. was so well-mannered that he did not
show that he noticed anything; and it did not occur to Dora until afterwards
what she had said. It’s really awfully stupid that every ordinary word should
have such a meaning. I shall be so frightfully careful what I say now, so that
I shan’t use any word with two meanings. Mad. says it’s just the same in
French. We don’t know whether it is the same in English and we could
never dream of asking that awful fright, Miss Lundy. Very likely she does
not know the first thing about it anyhow. I know a great deal more than
Hella now, but I can’t tell her because of betraying Dora and Mad. Perhaps I
can give her a hint to be more careful in what she says, so as not to use any
word with two meanings. That is really my duty as a friend.
May 23rd. I quite forgot. Last week Oswald had his written matriculation
exam, he wrote a postcard every day and Mother was frightfully annoyed
because he made such silly jokes all the time that we could not really tell
how he got on. Dora and I are awfully excited because next Monday we are
going to the aerodome with Frau Richter and her niece who is at the
conservatoire. Lieutenant Streinz is going to fly too. Of course we’ll motor

out because the railway is not convenient. Of course Viktor will be there,
but he is motoring over with some other officers. It’s a great pity, for it
would have been lovely if he’d been in our car. By the way, I saved the
class to-day, the school inspector has been this week and examined our
class first in History and then in German, and I was the only one who knew
all that Frau Doktor M. had told us about the Origin of Fable. The insp. was
very complimentary and afterwards Frau Doktor M. said: its quite true one
can always depend upon Lainer; she’s got a trustworthy memory. When we
were walking home she was awfully nice: “Do you know, Lainer, I feel that
I really must ask your pardon.” I was quite puzzled and Hella asked: But
why? She said: “It seemed to me this year that you were not taking quite so
much interest in your German lessons as you did last year; but now you’ve
reinstated yourself in my good opinion.” Afterwards Hella said: I say you
know, Frau Doktor M. is not so far wrong when I think of all that we used
to read last year so that we might know everything when the lesson came,
and when I think of what we do this year!!! You know very well — — —
—. Hella is quite right, but still one can learn in spite of those things, one
can’t be always talking about them. And then it’s quite easy to learn for
such an angel as Frau Doktor M. Hella says that I got as red as a turkey
cock from pride because I could say it all in the very words of Frau Doktor
M., but it was not so, for first of all I was not a bit puffed up about it, and
secondly I really don’t know myself how I managed to say it all. I only felt
that Frau Doktor M. is so annoyed when no one offers to answer a question,
and so I took it on.
May 25th. Confound it, I could slap myself a hundred times. How could I
be so stupid! Now we’re not allowed to go to the aerodome. Father only let
us go because Viktor is in Linz and Father believed he was going to stay
there another fortnight. And at dinner to-day I made a slip and said: “It is a
pity there’s no room for five in our car. If Fraulein Else were not coming
Lieutenant Richter could come with us.” Dora kicked me under the table
and I tried to brazen it out, but Father was so angry and said. “Hullo, is the
flying man coming? No, no, children, nothing doing. I shall make your
excuses to Frau Richter directly. I’m not having any, did not I tell you you
weren’t to see the fellow any more?” Of course this last was to Dora. Dora
did not say anything but she did not eat any pudding or fruit, and as soon as
we were back in our room she gave it me hot, saying: You did that on
purpose, you little beast, but really you are only a child whom I never ought

to have trusted, and so on. It’s really too bad to say I did it on purpose, as if
I envied her. Besides it’s bad for me as well as for her, for I like him very
much too, for he makes no difference between us and treats me exactly like
Dora. Of course we are not on speaking terms now, and what infuriated me
more than anything was that she said she grudged every word she had said
to me in this connection: “Pearls before Swine.” What a rude thing to say.
So I am an S. But I should like to know who told most. I forsooth? Anyhow
I’m quite sure that I shall never talk to her again about anything of that sort.
Thank goodness I have a friend in Hella. She would never say or think
anything of the kind of me.
May 26th. Neither of us could sleep a wink all night; Dora cried
frightfully, I heard her though she tried to stifle it, and I cried too, for I was
thinking all the time what I could do to prevent Viktor from thinking
unkindly of me. That would be awful. Then I thought of something, and
chance or I ought to say luck helped me. Viktor does not walk to school
with us any longer, because the girls of the Fifth have seen us several times,
but he comes to meet Dora when she comes away at 1 o’clock. So quite
early I telephoned to him at a public telephone call office, for I did not dare
to do it at home. Dora was so bad that she could not go to school so I was
going alone with Hella. I telephoned saying a friend was ringing him up,
that was when the maid answered the telephone, and then she called him. I
told him: that whatever happened he was not to think unkindly of me and I
must see him at 1 o’clock because Dora was ill. He must wait at the corner
of —— Street. All through lessons I was so upset that I don’t in the least
know what we did. And at 1 o’clock he was there all right, and I told him all
about it and he was so awfully kind and he consoled me; he consoled me.
That’s quite different from the way Dora behaved. I was so much upset that
I nearly cried, and then he drew me into a doorway and put his arm round
me and with his own handkerchief wiped away my tears. I shall never tell
Dora about that. Then he asked me to be awfully kind to Dora because she
had such a lot to bear. I don’t really know what she has to bear, but still, for
his sake, because it’s really worth doing it for that, after dinner I put a note
upon her desk, saying: V. sends oceans of love to you and hopes you will be
all right again by Monday. At the same time his best thanks for the book. I
put the note in Heidepeter’s Gabriel, which she had lent to me to read and
put it down very significantly. When she read it she flushed up, swallowed a
few times and said: “Have you seen him? Where was it and when?” Then I

told her all about it and she was frightfully touched and said: “You really
are a good girl, only frightfully undependable.” What do you mean,
undependable? She said: Yes undependable, for one simply must not blurt
out things in that way; never mind, I will try to forget. Have you finished
Heidepeter’s Gabriel yet? “No,” I said, “I’m not going to read anyone’s
book with whom I’m angry.” In the end we made it up, but of course we did
not talk any more about it and I did not say a word about that business with
the handkerchief.
May 29th. On June 10th or 12th, Mother and Dora are going to
Frazensbad, because they both have to take mud baths. Besides, Father says
that a change will give Dora new thoughts, so that she won’t go about
hanging her head like a sick chicken. To-day Dora told me something very
interesting. Unmarried men have little books and with these they can go to
visit women “of a certain kind” in Graben and in the Karntnerstrasse. There,
Dora says, they have to pay 10 florins or 10 crowns. In Dora’s class there is
a girl whose father is police surgeon, and they have all to be examined
every month to see if they are healthy, and if not they can’t visit these
“ladies,” and that’s why the Preusses can never keep a servant. In my bath
yesterday I noticed that I had a certain line, so I must be fr—. But I shan’t
have more than 1 or 2 children at most for the line is very faint. When I’m
studying I often think of such things, and then I read a whole page and turn
over and have not the remotest idea what I’ve been reading. It’s very
tiresome, for soon the other school insp. for maths. and the other subjects is
coming, and I should not like to make a fool of myself; especially not
because perhaps the inspectors talk us over with one another about who is
clever and who stupid.
May 30th. The concert was glorious. When I hear such grand music I
always have to keep myself well in hand for I fear I should cry. It’s very
stupid, of course, but at such times I can only think of sad things, even if it’s
just a small piece. Dora can play Brahms’ Hungarian Dances, too, but that
never makes me want to cry. I only get annoyed because I can’t play them
myself. I could all right, but I have not got patience to practice long enough.
I never tell anyone that I want to cry when I am listening to music, not even
Hella, though I tell her everything, except of course about Mad. Yesterday I
made a fool of myself; at least so Dora says. I don’t know how it happened,
we were talking about books at supper, and I said: “What’s the use of
books, one can’t learn anything out of them; everything is quite different

from what they say in books.” Then Father got in a wax and said: “You
little duffer, you can thank your stars there are books from which you can
learn something. Anyone who can’t understand a book always says it is no
good.” Dora gave me a look, but I didn’t know what she meant, and I went
on: “Yes, but there’s an awful lot that the encyclopedia puts all wrong.”
“What have you been ferreting in the encyclopedia for; we shall have to
keep the key of the bookcase in a safer place.” Thank goodness Dora came
to my help and said: “Gretel wanted to look up something about the age of
elephants and mammoths, but it’s quite different in the encyclopedia from
what Prof. Rigl told her last year.” I was saved. Dora can act splendidly;
I’ve noticed it before. In the evening she rowed me, and said: “You little
goose, will you never learn caution; first that stupidity about Viktor and to-
day this new blunder! I’ve helped you out of a hole once but I shan’t do it
again.” And then she spent all the time writing a letter, to him of course—!
Hella and I have just been reading a lot of things in the encycl., about Birth
and Pregnancy, and I on my own about abor—; we came across the words
Embyro and Foetus, and I said nothing at the time but tied 2 knots in my
handkerchief to remind me, and yesterday I looked them up. Mad. need not
be anxious even if she really did get like that. But every doctor knows about
it and one often dies of it. I wonder if Mad. knows anything about it. We
were talking about the differences between men and women, and it came
out that when Hella has her bath she is still washed by Anna who has been
with them for 12 years. Nothing would induce me to allow that, I would not
let anyone wash me, except Mother; certainly not Dora, for I don’t want her
to know what I look like. The nurse in the hosp. told Hella that she is
developed just like a little nymph, so lovely and symetrical. Hella says that
is nothing unusual, that every girl looks like that, that the female body is
Nature’s Work of Art. Of course she’s read that somewhere, for it does not
really mean anything. Nature’s work of art; it ought to be: a work of art
made by husband and wife!!!
May 30th. Dora and Mother are going to Franzensbad on June 6th,
directly after Whitsuntide. Dora has got another new coat and skirt, grey
with blue stripes; yesterday our white straw hats came, it suits me very well
says Hella and everyone, with white ribbons and wild roses. There might
have been a fearful row about what’s just happened. When I went to
telephone I had my Christmas umbrella with the rose-quartz handle and I
left it in the telephone box; the girl in the tobacco shop found it there, and

as she knows me she brought it here and gave it to the porter who brought it
upstairs. Thank goodness it occurred to me at once to say that I went into
the tobacco shop to buy stamps and I must have left it in the shop. No one
noticed anything.
May 31st. They wanted me to go and stay with Hella for the month when
Mother and Dora are away. It would be awfully nice, but I’m not going to,
for I want to stay with Father. What would he do all alone at meal times,
and whom would he have to talk to in the evenings? Father was really quite
touched when I said this and he stroked my hair as he can and no one else,
not even Mother. So I’m going to stay at home whatever happens. Flowers
are very cheap now, so I shall put different flowers on the table every day, I
shall go to the Market every day to buy a little posy, so that they can always
be fresh. It would be stupid for me to go to the Brs., why should I, Resi has
been with us for such a long time, she knows how to do everything even if
Mother is not there and everything else I can arrange. Father won’t want for
anything.
June 1st. We’ve had such an experience to-day! It’s awful; it’s quite true
then that one takes off every stitch when one is madly fond of anyone. I
never really believed it, and I’m sure Dora did not, although Mad. hinted it
to her; but it’s true. We’ve seen it with our own eyes. I was just sitting and
reading Storm’s The Rider of the Grey Horse and Dora was arranging some
writing paper to take to Franzensbad when Resi came and said: Fraulein
Dora, please come here a moment, I want you to look at something! From
the tone of her voice I saw there was something up so I went too. At first
Resi would not say what it was but Dora was generous and said: “It’s all
right, you can say everything before her.” Then we went into Resi’s room
and from behind the curtain peeped into the mezzanin. A young married
couple live there!!! At least Resi says people say they are not really
married, but simply live together!!!! And what we saw was awful. She was
absolutely naked lying in bed without any of the clothes on, and he was
kneeling by the bedside quite n— too, and he kissed her all over,
everywhere!!! Dora said afterwards it made her feel quite sick. And then he
stood up—no, I can’t write it, it’s too awful, I shall never forget it. So that’s
the way of it, it’s simply frightful. I could never have believed it. Dora went
as white as a sheet and trembled so that Resi was terribly frightened. I
nearly cried with horror, and yet I could not help laughing too. I was really
afraid he would stifle her because he’s so big and she’s so small. And Resi

says he is certainly much too big for her, and that he nearly tears her. I don’t
know why he should tear her but certainly he might have crushed her. Dora
was so terrified she had to sit down and Resi hurried to get her a glass of
water, because she believed she was going to faint. I had not imagined it
was anything like that, and Dora certainly had not either. Or she would
never have trembled so. Still I really don’t see why she should tremble like
that. There is no reason to be frightened, one simply need not marry, and
then one need never strip off every stitch, and oh dear, poor Mademoiselle
who is so small and the lieutenant is very tall. But just think if anyone is as
fat as Herr Richter or our landlord. Of course Herr Richter is at least 50, but
last January the landlord had another little girl, so something must have
happened. No, I’m sure it’s best not to marry, for it is really too awful. We
did not look any more for then came the worst, suddenly Dora began to be
actually sick, so that she could hardly get back to our room. If she had not
been able to, everything would have come out. Mother sent for the doctor
directly and he said that Dora was very much overworked; that it was a
good thing she was going away from Vienna in a few days. No girl ought to
study, it does not pay. Then he said to me: “You don’t look up to much
either. What are you so hollow-eyed for?” “I’m so frightened about Dora,” I
said. “Fiddlededee,” said the doctor, “that does not give anyone black rings
round the eyes.” So it must be true that one gets to look ill when one always
has to think about such things. But how can one help it, and Hella says: It’s
awfully interesting to have black rings under the eyes and men like it.
We were going to make an excursion to-morrow to Kahlenberg and
Hermannskogel, but probably it won’t come off. Its 11 already and I’m
fearfully tired from writing so much; I must go to bed. I do hope I Shall be
able to sleep, but — — — —
June 3rd. Father took Hella and me to Kahlenberg; we enjoyed ourselves
tremendously. After dinner, when Father was reading the paper in the hotel,
we went to pick flowers, and I told Hella all about what we’d seen on
Friday. She was simply speechless, all the more since she had never heard
what Mad. told us about taking off everything. She won’t marry either, for
it’s too disagreeable, indeed too horrid.—The doctor said too: This
perpetual learning is poisonous for young girls in the years of development.
If he only knew what we had seen. Hella is frightfully annoyed that she was
not there. She can be jolly glad, I don’t want to see it a second time, and I
shall never forget it all my life long; what I saw at the front door was

nothing to this. Then Hella went on making jokes and said: “I say, just think
if it had been Viktor.” “Oh, do shut up,” I screamed, and Father thought we
were quarrelling and called out: “You two seem to be having a dispute in
the grand style.” If he’d only known what we were talking about!!! Oswald
has been home since Friday evening; he did not arrive till half past 10. But
he did not come on the excursion with us yesterday, although Father would
have liked him to; he said he would find it much too dull to spend the day
with two “flappers;” that means that we’re not grown up enough for him
and is a piece of infernal cheek especially as regards Hella. She says she
will simply ignore him in future. Since I am his sister I can’t very well do
that, but I shan’t fetch and carry for him as he would like me to. He’s no
right to insult even his sister.

Dora has just said to me: It’s horrible that one has to endure that (you
know what!!! — — — —) when one is married. Resi had told her about
those two before, and that only the Jews do it just like that. She said that
other people did not strip quite naked and that perhaps it’s different in some
other ways!! — — — But Mad. implied that it was just that way, only she
did not say anything about the crushing; but I suppose that’s because of the
cruelty of the Jews — — —. I’m afraid every night that I’m going to dream
about it, and Dora has dreamed about it already. She says that whenever she
closes her eyes she sees it all as if it were actually before her.
June 4th. We understand now what Father meant the other day when he
was speaking about Dr. Diller and his wife and said: “But they don’t suit
one another at all.” I thought at the time he only meant that it looks so
absurd for so tiny a woman to go about with a big strong man. But that’s
only a minor thing; the main point is something quite different!!!! Hella and
I look at all couples now who go by arm in arm, thinking about them from
that point of view, and it amuses us so much as we are going home that we
can hardly keep from laughing. But really it’s no laughing matter, especially
for the woman.
June 5th. This morning Mother took Dora with her to pay a farewell call
at the Richter’s. But there was no one at home, that is Frau R. was certainly
at home, but said she was not because they are very much offended with
Father. In the afternoon Dora and I had a lot of things to get, and we met
Viktor, by arrangement of course. Dora cried a lot; they went into the
Minorite church while I went for a walk in Kohlmarkt and Herrengasse. He
is going to America in the beginning of July, before Dora comes home. He
has given her some exquisite notepaper stamped with his regimental arms,
specially for her to write to him on, and a locket with his portrait. To-
morrow she is going to send him her photo, through me, I shall be awfully
glad to take it. Dora has been much nicer to me lately.
June 6th. Mother and Dora left early this morning. Mother has never
gone away from us before for long at a time, so I cried a lot and so did she.
Dora cried too, but I know on whose account. Father and I are alone now.
At dinner he said to me: “My little housewife.” It was so lovely. But it’s
frightfully quiet in the house, for 2 people don’t talk so much as 4. It made
me feel quite uncomfortable. To-day I talked several things over with Resi.
What I think worst of all is that one saw the whole of his behind, it was

really disgusting. Dora said the other day she thought it was positively
infamous. Resi said they might at least have pulled down the blind so that
nobody could see in, that’s what respectable people would do. But
respectable people simply would not strip, or at least they’d cover
themselves respectably with the bedclothes. Then Resi told me some more
about the bank clerk and his wife, that is not-wife. She does not know if her
parents know about it, and what excuse she makes for not living at home.
She is not a Jewess, though he is a Jew. Resi absolutely curled up with
laughing because I said: “Ah, that is why he insists that they shall both strip
though ordinarily only the wife has to strip.” But she herself said a little
while ago that only Jews do it that way, and to-day she laughed as if I were
talking utter nonsense. Really she does not know exactly herself, and she
cloaks it with laughter because she’s annoyed, first because she does not
know, and then also I’m sure because she really began to talk about the
matter. One thing that puzzles me is that I never dream about it. I should
like to know whether perhaps Dora never really dreamed of it, though she
pretended she did. As for Hella saying she dreamed of it the day before
yesterday, I’m sure that was pure invention, for she was not there at all. She
says it’s a good thing she was not for if she had been she would have burst
out laughing. But I fancy if she’d seen what we saw she would have found
there was nothing to laugh at.
June 7th. It’s frightfully dull after dinner and in the evening before bed
time, especially because this year, since the affair at the front door, Dora
and I have always had plenty to talk about. I miss it. I wish Hella would
come and stay with us for the 4 weeks. But she does not want to. Father had
work to do to-day, so I’m quite alone and feel as if I’d like to cry.
June 9th. Yesterday, when I was feeling so melancholy, Resi came to
make my bed, and we talked about the married couple opposite, and then
she told me awful things about a young married couple where she was once.
She left because they always went into the bath together; she says she’s
certain that something happened there. And then she told me about an old
gentleman who made advances to her; but of course she would not have
anything to do with him; besides he was married, and anyhow he would
never have married a servant for he was a privy councillor. Yesterday Father
said: Poor little witch, it’s very lonely for you now; but look here, Resi is no
fit company for you; when your little tongue wants to wag, come to my
room. And I was awfully stupid, I began to cry like anything and said.

“Father, please don’t be angry, I’ll never think and never talk of such things
any more.” Father did not know at first what I meant, but afterwards it must
have struck him, for he was so kind and gentle, and said: “No, no, Gretel,
don’t corrupt your youth with such matters, and when there’s anything that
bothers you, ask Mother, but not the servants. A girl of good family must
not be too familiar with servants. Promise me.” And then, though I’m so big
he took me on his knee like a child and petted me because I was crying so.
“It’s all right, little Mouse, don’t worry, you must not get so nervous as
Dora. Give me a nice kiss, and then I’ll come with you to your room and
stay with you till you go to sleep.” Of course I stayed awake on purpose as
long as I could, till a quarter to 11.
And then I dreamed that Father was lying in Dora’s bed so that when I
woke up early in the morning I really looked across to see if he had not
gone to bed there. But of course I’d only dreamed it.
June 12th. To-morrow there’s a great school excursion; I am so glad, a
whole day with Frau Doktor M. and without any lessons. We are going up
Eisernes Tor. Last year there was no outing, because the Fourth did not
want to go to the Anninger, but to the Hochschneeberg, and the Head did
not want to go there.
June 13th. We had a lovely outing. Hella and I spent the whole day with
Frau Doktor M.; in the afternoon Franke said: “I say, why do you stick to
Frau Doktor like that? One can’t get a word with you.” So then we went for
a good walk through the forest with Franke and she told us about a student
who is in the Eighth now and who is madly in love with her. For all students
are in love with her, so she says. We were not much interested in that, but
then she told us that Frau Doktor M. is secretly engaged to a professor in
Leipzig or some other town in Germany. Her cousin is Frau Doktor’s
dressmaker, and she is quite certain of it. Her parents are opposed to it
because he is a Jew but they are frantically in love with one another and
they intend to marry. And then we asked Franke, since she is a Jewess too
whether it was all true what Mali, who was here when Resi was in hospital,
had told us about the Jews. And Franke said: “Oh yes, it is true I can
confirm it in every point. But it’s not so bad about the cruelty, every man is
cruel, especially in this matter.” No doubt she’s right, but it’s horrible to
think that our lovely and refined Frau Doktor M is going to have a cruel
husband. Hella says that if she is satisfied, I don’t need to get excited about

it. But perhaps she does not know that — — —. When we came out of the
wood the Herr Religionsprofessor who is awfully fond of Frau Doktor M.
called out: “Frau Doktor, you have lost your two satellites!” And everybody
laughed because we’d come back. Father came to fetch Hella and me, and
since it was nearly 11 o’clock Hella stayed the night with us. It was awfully
nice, but at the same time I was sorry because I could not have any more
talk with Father. When we were getting up in the morning we splashed one
another and played the fool generally, so that we were nearly late for
school. The staff was still in high spirits, including Professor Wilke, about
whom we had not bothered ourselves all day; that is he did not come until
the afternoon when he came to meet us on our way. We believe he is in love
with Frau Doktor M. too, for he went about with her all the time, and it was
probably on her account that he came. None of the other professors were
there, for they were all taking their classes in the different Gymnasiums.
June 14th. I am so excited. We were going to school to-day at 9 and
suddenly we heard a tremendous rattling with a sword; that is Hella heard
it, for she always notices that sort of thing before I do, and she said: “Hullo,
that’s an o— in a frightful hurry,” and looked round; “I say, there’s Viktor
behind us” and he really was, he was saluting us and he said: Fraulein Rita,
can you give me a moment; you’ll excuse me won’t you, Fraulein Hella?
He always calls me Rita, and it shows what a nice refined kind of a man he
is that he should know my friend’s name. Hella said directly: “Don’t
mention it, Herr Oberleutenant, don’t let me be in your way if it’s anything
important,” and she went over to the other side of the street. He looked after
her and said: “What a lovely, well-mannered young lady your friend is.”
Then he came back to the main point He has already had 2 letters from
Dora, but not an answer to his letter, because she can’t fetch it from the post
office, poste restante. Then he implored me to enclose a letter from him in
mine to Dora. But since Mother naturally reads my letters, I told him it was
not so simple as all that; but I knew of a splendid way out of the difficulty; I
would write to Mother and Dora at the same time, so that Dora could get
hold of his letter while Mother was not noticing. Viktor was awfully
pleased and said: “You’re a genius and a first-class little schemer,” and
kissed my hand. Still, he might have left out the “little.” If one’s is so little,
one can’t very well be a schemer. From the other side of the street Hella
saw him kiss my hand. She says I did not try to draw it away, but held it out
to him like a grand lady and even dropped it at the wrist. She says we girls

of good family do that sort of thing by instinct. It may be so, for I certainly
did not do it intentionally. In the afternoon I wrote the two letters, just the
ordinary one to Mother and a short one to Dora with the enclosure, and took
it to the post myself.
June 16th. I’ve already got so used to being alone with Father that I take
it as a matter of course. We often drive in the Prater, or go in the evening to
have supper in one of the parks, and of course Hella comes with us. I am
frightfully excited to know what Dora will write. I forgot to write in my
diary the other day that I asked Viktor if he was really going to New York.
He said he had no idea of doing anything of the kind, that had only been a
false alarm on the part of the Old Man. That’s what he calls his father. I
don’t think it’s very nice of him, a little vulgar, and perhaps that is why
Father can’t stand him. In fact Father does not like any officers very much,
except Hella’s father, but then he’s fairly old already. I say, Hella mustn’t
read that, it would put her in an awful wax; but her father really is at least 4
or 5 years older than Father.
June 17th. Frau Doktor M. is ill, but we don’t know what’s the matter
with her. We were all frightfuly dull at school. The head took her classes
and we were left to ourselves in the interval. I do hope she has not got
appendicitis, that would be awful.
June 18th. She isn’t back yet. Frau Doktor Steiner says she has very bad
tonsillitis and won’t be able to come for at least a week.
June 19th. There was a letter from Dora to-day. I’m furious. Not a word
about my sisterly affection, but only: “Many thanks for your trouble.” It’s
really too bad; he is quite different!! I shan’t forget this in a hurry. Hella
says that she only hinted at it like that to be on the safe side. But it’s not
true, for she knows perfectly well that Father never reads our letters. She
simply takes it as a matter of course. Yesterday was the first time I stayed
away from school since I went to the High School. Early in the morning I
had such a bad sore throat and a headache, so Father would not let me go. I
got better as the day went on, but this morning I was worse again. Most
likely I shall have to stay at home for 2 or 3 days. Father wanted to send for
the doctor, but it really was not necessary.
June 20th. When Resi was doing our room to day she wanted to begin
talking once more about various things, but I said I did not particularly care
to hear about such matters, and then she implored me never to tell Mother

and Father anything about what she had said to us about the young married
couple; she said she would lose her place and she would be awfully sorry to
do that.
June 21st. My knees are still trembling; there might have been a frightful
row; luckily Father was out. At half past 6, when Hella and I were having a
talk, the telephone bell rang. Luckily Resi had gone out too to fetch
something so I answered the telephone, and it was Viktor! “I must see you
to-morrow morning early or at 1 o’clock; I waited for you in vain at 1 to-
day.” Of course, for I was still ill, that is still am ill. But well or ill I must go
to school to-morrow. If Father had been at home; or even Resi, she might
have noticed something. It would have been very disagreeable if I had had
to ask her not to give me away. Hella was frightfully cheeky, she took the
receiver out of my hand and said: “Please don’t do this again, it’s frightfully
risky for my friend.” I was rather annoyed with her, but Hella said he
certainly deserved a lecture.
To-morrow we are going to a concert and I shall wear my new white
dress. It does look rather nice after all for sisters to be dressed alike. I’ve
taken to wearing snails, *** Father calls them “cow-pats;” but everyone
else says it’s exceedingly becoming.

*** Flat rolls of hair-plait covering the ears.—Translators’
Note.

June 22nd. He was awfully charming when he came up to us and said:
“Can a repentant sinner be received back into grace?” And he gave each of
us a lovely rose. Then he handed me a letter and said: “I don’t think we
need make any secret before your energetic friend.” Really I did not want to
forward any more letters but I did not know how to say so without
offending him, for Dora’s cheek is not his fault, and I did not want to say
anything to-day, 1 because of the roses, and 2 because Hella was there.
There can’t be more than 2 or 3 times more, so I shan’t bother. But Dora
doesn’t deserve it, really. Franke is a vulgar girl. She saw us together the
other day, and the next day she asked: Where did you pick up that
handsome son of Mars? Hella retorted: “Don’t use such common
expressions when you are speaking of Rita’s cousin.” “Oh, a cousin, that’s
why he kisses her hand I suppose?” Since then we only speak to Franke
when we are positively obliged. Not to speak to her at all would be too

dangerous, you never can tell; but if we speak only a little, she can’t take
offence.
June 23rd. The school insp. came yesterday, the old one who always
comes for Maths. He is so kind and gentle that all the girls can answer
everything; we like him better than the one who comes for languages.
Verbenowitsch was awfully puffed up because he praised her. Good Lord,
I’ve been praised often enough, but that does not make me conceited.
Anyhow he did not call on me yesterday because I’d been absent 4 days.
Frau Doktor M. came back to-day. She looks awfully pale and wretched, I
don’t know why; it’s such a pity that she does not let us walk home with
her, except last year when there was all that fuss about Fraulein St.‘s bead
bag. She bows to us all very politely when we salute her, but she won’t
walk with any of the pupils, though Verbenowitsch is horribly pushing and
is always hanging about on the chance.
June 26th. It’s really stupid how anxious I am now at Communion lest
the host should drop out of my mouth. I was so anxious I was very nearly
sick. Hella says there must be some reason for it, but I don’t know of any,
except that the accident which that girl Lutter in the Third had made me
even more anxious that I was before. Hella says I’d better turn Protestant,
but nothing would induce me to do that; for after Com. one feels so pure
and so much better than one was before. But I’m sorry to say it does not last
so long as it ought to.
June 27th. Mother is really ill. Father told me about it. He was awfully
nice and said: If only your Mother is spared to us. She is far from well.
Then I asked: Father, what is really wrong with Mother? And Father said:
“Well, dear, it’s a hidden trouble, which has really been going on for a long
time and has now suddenly broken out.” “Will she have to have an
operation?” “We hope we shall be able to avoid that. But it’s a terrible thing
that Mother should be so ill.” Father looked so miserable when he said this
that I did my best to console him and said: “But surely the mud baths will
make her all right, or why should she take them?” And Father said: “Well,
darling, we’ll hope for the best.” We went on talking for a long time, saying
that Mother must take all possible care of herself, and that perhaps in the
autumn Aunt Dora would come here to keep house. I asked Father, “Is it
true that you don’t like Aunt Dora?” Father said: “Not a bit of it, what put
that idea into your head?” So I said: “But you do like Mother much better,

don’t you?” Father laughed and said: “You little goose, of course I do, or I
should have married Aunt Dora and not Mother.” I should have liked
awfully to ask Father a lot more, but I did not dare. I really do miss Dora,
especially in the evenings.
July 2nd. I was in a tremendous rage at school to-day. Professor W., the
traitor, did not come because he had confession and communion in the
Gymnasium, and the matron did not know anything about the subject so
there was no one to take his class. Then the Herr Religionsprofessor took it,
he had come earlier than usual to write up the reports. But since the Jewish
girls were there too, of course there was no religion lesson. But the H. Rel.
Prof. had a chat with us. He asked each of us where we were going to spend
the summer, and when I said I was going to Rodaun, Weinberger said: I say,
only to Rodaun! and several of the other girls chimed in: Only to Rodaun;
why that’s only a drive on the steam tram. I was frightfully annoyed, for we
generally go to Tyrol or Styria; I said so directly, and then Franke said: Last
year too, I think, you went somewhere quite close to Vienna, where was it,
Hain—, and then she stopped and made as if she had never heard of
Hainfeld. Of course that was all put on, but she’s very angry because we
won’t speak to her since that business about the cousin! But now I was to
learn what true friendship is. While I was getting still more angry, Hella
said: Rita’s Mother is now in Franzensbad, the world-famous health resort;
she is ill, and Prof. Sch. has to go and see her at least once a week. The Herr
Rel. Prof. was awfully nice and said: Rodaun is a lovely place. The air there
is very fine and will certainly do your Mother a lot of good. That’s the chief
thing, isn’t it children? I hope that God will spare all your parents for many
years. When the Herr Rel. Prof. said that, Lampel, whose Mother died last
winter, burst out crying, and I cried too, for I thought of my talk with
Father. Weinberger and Franke thought I was crying because I was annoyed
because we were only going to Rodaun. In the interval Franke said: After
all, there’s no harm in going to Rodaun, that’s no reason for crying. But
Hella said: “Excuse me, the Lainers can go anywhere they please, they are
so well off that many people might envy them. Besides, her Mother and her
sister are in Franzensbad now, where everything is frightfully expensive,
and in Rodaun they have rented a house all for themselves. Rita is crying
because she is anxious about her Mother, not because of anything you said.”
Of course we don’t speak a word to Franke now. Mother does not want us

to anyhow, she did not like her at all when she met her last year. Mother has
a fine instinct in such matters.
July 6th. We broke up to-day. I have nothing but Very Goods, except of
course in —— Natural History! That was to be expected. What — — (I
can’t bring myself to write the name) said was perfectly right. Nearly all the
girls who were still there brought Frau Doktor M. and Frau Doktor St.
flowers as farewell tokens. This time, Hella and I were allowed to go with
Frau Doktor M. to the metropolitan. When we kiss her hand she always
blushes, and we love doing it. This summer holidays she is going to — —
— Germany, of course; really Hella need not have asked; it’s obvious!!!
July 8th. Mother and Dora are coming home today. We are going to meet
them at the station. By the way, I’d quite forgotten. The other day Father hid
a new 5 crown piece in my table napkin, and when I lifted up my table
napkin it fell out, and Father said: In part payment of your outlay on flowers
for the table. Father is such a darling, the flowers did not cost anything like
5 crowns, 3 at most, for though they were lovely ones, I only bought fresh
ones every other day. Now I shall be able to buy Mother lots of roses, and I
shall either take them to the station or put them on her table. On the one
hand I’m awfully glad Mother is coming home, but on the other hand I did
like being alone with Father for he always talked to me about everything
just as he does to Mother; that will come to an end now.
July 10th. Mother and Dora look splendid; I’m especially glad about
Mother; for one can see that she is quite well again. If we had not taken the
house in Rodaun, we might just as well go to Tyrol, for one can’t deny it
would be much nicer. Dora looks quite a stranger. It’s absurd, for one can’t
alter in 1 month, still, she really looks quite different; she does her hair
differently, parted over the ears. I have had no chance yet to say anything
about the “trouble,” and she has not alluded to it. In the autumn she will
have to have a special exam. for the Sixth because she went away a month
before the end of term. Father says that is only pro forma and that she must
not take any lesson books to the country. Hella went away yesterday, she
and her Mother and Lizzi are going first to Gastein and then to stay with
their uncle in Hungary. Life is dull without Hella, much worse than without
Dora; without her I was simply bored sometimes in the evening, at bedtime.
Dora gives it out that in Franzensbad people treated her as a grown-up lady.

I’m sure that’s not true for anyone can see that she’s a long way from being
a grown-up lady yet.
July 11th. I can’t think what’s happened to Dora. When she goes out she
goes alone. She doesn’t tell me when she is going or where, and she hasn’t
said a word about Viktor. But he must know that she is back. To-morrow we
are going to Rodaun, by train of course, not by the steam tram. The day
after to-morrow, the 13th, Oswald has the viva voce exam for his
matriculation. He says that in every class there are at least 1 or several
swotters, like Verbenowitsch in ours, he says they spoil the pitch for the
others, for, because of the swotters, the professors expect so much more of
the others and sit upon them. This may be so in the Gymnasium, but
certainly not at the High School. For though Verb. is always sucking up to
the staff, they can’t stand her; they give her good reports, but none of them
really like her. Mother says the 13th is an unlucky day, and it makes her
anxious about Oswald. Because of that she went to High Mass yesterday
instead of the 9 o’clock Mass as usual. I never thought of praying for
Oswald, and anyhow I think he’ll get through all right.
July 13th. Thank goodness Oswald has wired he is through, that is he has
wired his favourite phrase: Finis with Jubilation. At any rate that did not
worry Mother as he did over the written exam., when he made silly jokes all
the time. He won’t be home until the 17th, for the matriculation dinner is on
the 15th. Father is awfully pleased too. It’s lovely here; of course we have
not really got a whole house to ourselves, as Hella pretended at school, but
a flat on the first story; in the mezzanin a young married woman lives, that
is to say a newly married couple!! Whenever I hear that phrase it makes me
shake with horror and laughter combined. Resi must have thought of it too,
for she looked hard at Dora and me when she told us. But they have a baby
already, so they are not really a newly married couple any more. The
landlord, who lives on the same floor as us, is having a swing put up for me
in the garden for it is horrid not to have a swing in the country.
July 16th. At last Dora has said something to me about Viktor, but she
spoke very coldly; there must be something up; she might just as well tell
me; she really ought to seeing all that I’ve done. I have not seen him since
that last letter of June 27th; that time something must have hap— no that
word means something quite different, there must be something up, but I do
wonder what. Hella is delighted with Gastein, she writes that the only thing

wanting is me. I can quite understand that, for what I want here is her.
Before the end of term Ada wrote to ask whether we were not coming to H.
this year; she said she had such a frightful lot to tell me, and she wants my
advice. I shall be very glad to advise her, but I don’t know what it is about.
July 18th. Something splendid, we are — — — But no, I must write it all
out in proper order. Oswald came home yesterday, he is in great form and
said jokingly to Dora that she is so pretty he thinks he would fall in love
with her if she were not his sister. Just before it was time to go to supper,
Mother called us in, and I was rather annoyed when I saw that it was only a
quarter to 8. Then Father came in with a paper in his hand as he often does
when he comes back from the office, and said: “Dear Oswald and you two
girls, I wanted to give you and especially Oswald a little treat because of the
matriculation.” Aha, I thought, the great prize after all! Then Father opened
the paper and said: “You have often wondered as children why we have no
title of nobility like the other Lainers. My grandfather dropped it, but I have
got it back again for you Oswald, and also for you two girls. Henceforward
we shall call ourselves Lanier von Lainsheim like Aunt Anna and your
uncles.” Oswald was simply speechless and I was the first to pull myself
together and give Father a great hug. But first of all he said: “Do credit to
the name.” Oswald went on clearing his throat for a frightfully long time,
and then he said: Thank you, Father, I shall always hold the name in trust,
and then they kissed one another. We were on our best behaviour all
through the evening, although Mother had ordered roast chicken and Father
had provided a bottle of champagne. I am frightfully happy; it’s so splendid
and noble. Think of what the girls will say, and the staff! I’m frantically
delighted. To-morrow I must write and tell Hella all about it.
July 19th. I’ve managed it beautifully. I did not want to write just: We are
now noble, so I put it all in the signature, simply writing Always your
loving friend Rita Lainer von Lainsheim. I told Resi about it first thing this
morning, but Father scolded me about that at dinner time and said it was
quite unnecessary; it seems the nobility has gone to your head. Nothing of
the sort, but it’s natural that I should be frightfully glad and Dora too has
covered a whole sheet of paper writing her new name. Father says it does
not really make us any different from what we were before, but that is not
true, for if it were he would not have bothered to revive the title. He says it
will make it easier for Oswald to get on, but I’m sure there’s more in it than

that. Resi told the landlord about it and in the afternoon he and his wife
called to congratulate us.
July 20th. Oswald says he won’t stay here, it’s much too dull, he is going
for a walking tour through the Alps, to Grossglockner, and then to the
Karawanken. He will talk of Father as the “Old Man,” and I do think it is so
vulgar. Dora says it is absolutely flippant.
July 24th. Hella’s answer came to-day; she congratulates me most
heartily, and then goes on to write that at first she was struck dumb and
thought I’d gone crazy or was trying to take her in. But her mother had
already heard of it from her father for it had been published in the Official
Gazette. Now we are both noble, and that is awfully nice. For I have often
been annoyed that she was noble when I was not.
July 25th. Oswald left to-day. Father gave him 300 crowns for his
walking tour, because of the matriculation. I said: “In that case I shall
matriculate as soon as I can” and Oswald said: “For that one wants rather
more brains in one’s head than you girls have.” What cheek, Frau Doktor
M. passed the Gymnasium matriculation and Frau Doktor Steiner passed it
too as an extra. Dora said quietly: Maybe I shall show you that your sister
can matriculate too; anyhow you have always said yourself that the chief
thing you need to get through the matriculation is cheek. Then I had a
splendid idea and said: “But we girls have not got cheek, we study when we
have to pass an examination!” Mother wanted us to make it up with him,
but we would not. In the evening Dora said to me: Oswald is frantically
arrogant, though he has had such a lot of Satisfactories and has only just
scraped through his exam. By the way here’s another sample of Oswald’s
stupidity; directly after the wire: “Finis with Jubilation” came another
which ought to have arrived first, for it had been handed in 4 hours earlier,
with nothing but the word “Through” [Durch]. Mother was frightfully upset
by it for she was afraid it really meant failed [durchgefallen], and that the
other telegram had been only an idiotic joke. Dora and I would never
condescend to such horseplay. Father always says Oswald will sow all his
wild oats at the university, but he said to-day that he was not going to the
university, but would study mining, and then perhaps law.
July 29th. It’s sickeningly dull here, I simply don’t know what to do; I
really can’t read and swing the whole day long, and Dora has become as
dull as she used to be; that is, even duller, for not only does she not quarrel,

but she won’t talk, that is she won’t talk about certain things. She is
perfectly crazy about the baby of the young couple in the mezzanin; he’s 10
months old, and I can’t see what she sees to please her in such a little pig;
she’s always carrying him about and yesterday he made her all wet, I
wished her joy of it. It made her pretty sick, and I hope it will cure her
infatuation.
Thank goodness to-morrow is my birthday, that will be a bit of a change.
To-morrow we are going to the Parapluie Berg, but I hope we shan’t want
our umbrellas. Father is coming back at 1 so that we can get away at 2 or
half past. Hella has sent me to-day a lock-up box for letters, etc.!!! of course
filled with sweets and a tremendously long letter to tell me how she is
getting on in Gastein. But they are only going to stay a month because it is
frantically expensive, a roll 5 krenzer and a bottle of beer 1 crown. And the
rolls are so small that one simply has to eat 3 for breakfast and for afternoon
tea. But it’s awfully smart in the hotel, several grooms; then there are
masses of Americans and English and even a consul’s family from Sydney
in Australia.—I spend most of the day playing with two dachshund puppies.
They are called Max and Moritz, though of course one of them is a bitch.
That is really a word which one ought not to write, for it means something,
at least in its other meaning.

THIRD YEAR, AGE THIRTEEN TO
FOURTEEN
THIRD YEAR
July 31st. Yesterday was my birthday, the thirteenth. Mother gave me a
clock with a luminous dial which I wanted for my night-table. Of course
that is chiefly of use during the long winter nights; embroidered collars;
from Father, A Bad Boy’s Diary, which one of the nurses lent Hella when
she was in hospital; it’s such a delightfully funny book, but Father says it’s
stupid because no boy could have written all that, a new racquet with a
leather case, an awfully fine one, a Sirk, and tennis balls from Dora.
Correspondence cards, blue-grey with silver edge. Grandfather and
Grandmother sent a basket of cherries, red ones, and a basket of currants
and strawberries; the strawberries are only for me for my birthday. Aunt
Dora sent three neckties from Berlin for winter blouses. In the afternoon we
went to the Par.-Berg. It would have been awfully jolly if only Mother
could have gone too or if Hella had been there.
August 1st. I got a letter from Ada to-day. She sends me many happy
returns, for she thinks it is on the 1st of August, and then comes the chief
thing. She is frightfully unhappy. She writes that she wants to escape from
the cramping environment of her family, she simply can’t endure the stifling
atmosphere of home. She has been to St. P. to see the actor for whom she
has such an admiration, he heard her recite something and said she had real
dramatic talent; he would be willing to train her for the stage, but only with
her parents’ consent. But of course they will never give it. She writes that
this has made her so nervous she feels like crying or raving all day long, in
fact she can’t stand so dismal a life any longer. I am her last hope. She
would like me to come to stay with them, or still better if she could come
and stay with us for two or 3 weeks, then she would tell Mother about
everything, and perhaps it might be possible to arrange for her to live with
us in Vienna for a year; in the autumn Herr G., the actor, is coming to the
Raimund Theatre and she could begin her training there. At the end of her
letter she says that it rests with my discretion and my tact to make her the

happiest creature in the world! I don’t really know what I shall be able to
do. Still, I’ve made a beginning; I said I found it so frightfully dull—if only
Hella were here, or at least Ada, or even Marina. Then Mother said: But
Marina is away in the country, in Carinthia, and it’s not likely that Ada will
be able to come. Father, too, is awfully sorry that I find it so dull, and so at
supper he said: Would you really like Ada to come here? Certainly her age
makes her a better companion for you than Dora. You seemed to get on
better together last year. And then he said to Mother: Do you think it would
bother you, Berta, to have Ada here? and Mother said, “Not a bit; if Gretel
would like it; it’s really her turn now, Dora came with me to Franzensbad,
Oswald is having his walking tour, and only our little pet has not had
anything for herself; would you like it Gretel?” “Oh yes, Mother, I should
like it awfully, I’ll write directly; it’s no fun to me to carry about that little
brat the way Dora does, and jolly as the Bad Boy’s Diary is I can’t read it
all day.” So I am writing to Ada directly, just as if I had thought of it and
wanted her to come. I shall be so frightfully happy if it all comes off and if
Ada really becomes a great actress, like Wolter whom Mother is always
talking of, then I shall have done something towards helping Vienna to have
a great actress and towards making Ada the happiest creature in the world
instead of the unhappiest.
August 2nd. In my letter I did not say anything to Ada about our having
been ennobled, or as Dora says re-ennobled, since the family has been
noble for generations; she will find out about it soon enough when she
comes here. Mother keeps on saying: Don’t put on such airs, especially
about a thing which we have not done anything particular to deserve. But
that’s not quite fair, for unless Father had done such splendid service in
connection with the laws or the constitution or something two years ago,
sometimes sitting up writing all night, perhaps he would never have been
re-ennobled. Besides, I really can’t see why Father and Mother should have
made such a secret about it last winter. They might just as well have let us
know. But I suppose Father wanted to give us a real surprise. And he did
too; Dora’s face and the way Oswald cleared his throat!! As far as I can
make out no one seems to have noticed what sort of a face I was making.
August 3rd. I’ve found out now why Dora is so different, that is why she
is again just as she was some time ago, before last winter. During the 4
weeks in Fr. she has found a real friend in Mother! To-day I turned the
conversation to Viktor, and all she said at first was: Oh, I don’t correspond

with him any more. And when I asked: “Have you had a quarrel, and whose
fault was it?” she said: “Oh, no, I just bade him farewell.” “What do you
mean, bade him farewell; but he’s not really going to America, is he?” And
then she said: “My dear Rita, we had better clear this matter up; I parted
from him upon the well-justified wish of our dear Mother.” I must say that
though I’m awfully, awfully fond of Mother, I really can’t imagine having
her as a friend. How can one have a true friendship with one’s own mother?
Dora really can’t have the least idea what a true friendship means. There are
some things it’s impossible for a girl to speak about to her mother, I could
not possibly ask her: Do you know what, something has happened, really
means? Besides, I’m not quite sure if she does know, for when she was 13
or 15 or 16, people may have used quite different expressions, and the
modern phrases very likely did not then mean what they mean now. And
what sort of a friendship is it when Mother says to Dora: You must not go
out now, the storm may break at any moment, and just the other evening:
Dora you must take your shawl with you. Friendship between mother and
daughter is just as impossible as friendship between father and son. For
between friends there can be no orders and forbiddings, and what’s even
more important is that one really can’t talk about all the things that one
would like to talk of. All I said last night was: “Of course Mother has
forbidden you to talk to me about certain things; do you call that a
friendship?” Then she said very gently: “No, Rita, Mother has not forbidden
me, but I recognise now that it was thoughtless of me to talk to you about
those things; one learns the seriousness of life quite soon enough.” I burst
out laughing and said: “Is that what you call the seriousness of life? Have
you really forgotten how screamingly funny we found it all? It seemed to
me that your memory has been affected by the mud baths.” She did not
answer that. I do hope Ada will come. For I need her now just as much as
she needs me.
August 4th. Glory be to God, Ada’s coming, but not directly because they
begin their family washing on the 5th and no one can be spared to come
over with her till the 8th. I am so glad, the only thing I’m sorry about is that
she will sleep in the dressing-room and not Dora. But Mother says that
Dora and I must stay together and that Ada can leave the door into the
dining-room open so that she won’t feel lonely.
August 7th. The days are so frightfully long. Dora is as mild and gentle
as a nun, but she talks to me just as little as a nun, and she’s eternally with

Mother. The two dachshunds have been sold to some one in Neulengbach
and so it is so horribly dull. Thank goodness Ada is coming to-morrow.
Father and I are going to meet her at the station at 6.
August 8th. Only time for a word or two. Ada is more than a head taller
than I am; Father said: “Hullo you longshanks, how you have shot up. I
suppose I must treat you as a grown-up young lady now? And Ada said:
Please, Herr Oberlandesgerichtsrat; please treat me just as you used to; I am
so happy to have come to stay with you.” And her mother said: “Yes,
unfortunately she is happy anywhere but at home; that is the way with
young people to-day.” Father helped Ada out and said: “Frau Haslinger, the
sap of life was rising in us once, but it’s so long ago that we have
forgotten.” And then Frau Dr. H. heaved a tremendous sigh as if she were
suffocating, and Ada took me by the arm and said under her breath: “Can
you imagine what my life is like now? Her mother is staying the night here,
and she spent the whole evening lamenting about everything under the sun”
(that’s what Ada told me just before we went to bed); but I did not pay
much attention to what Frau H. was doing, for I’m positively burning with
curiosity as to what Ada is going to talk to me about. To-morrow morning,
directly after breakfast!
August 12th. For 3 days I’ve had no time to write, Ada and I have had
such a lot to say to one another. She can’t and won’t live any longer without
art, she would rather die than give up her plans. She still has to spend a
year at a continuation school and must then either take the French course
for the state examination or else the needlecraft course. But she wants to do
all this in Vienna, so that in her spare time she can study for the stage under
Herr G. She says she is not in love with him any longer, that he is only a
means to an end. She would sacrifice anything to reach her goal. At first I
did not understand what she meant by anything, but she explained to me.
She has read Bartsch’s novel Elisabeth Kott, the book Mother has too, and a
lot of other novels about artistic life, and they all say the same thing, that a
woman cannot become a true artist until she has experienced a great love.
There may be something in it. For certainly a great love does make one
different; I saw that clearly in Dora; when she was madly in love with
Viktor, and the way she’s relapsed now!! She is learning Latin again, to
make up for lost time! Ada does not speak to her about her plans because
Dora lacks true insight! Only to-day she mentioned before Dora that
whatever happened she wanted to come to Vienna in the autumn so that she

could often go to the theatre. And Dora said: You are making a mistake,
even people who live in Vienna don’t go to the theatre often; for first of all
one has very little time to spare, and secondly one often can’t get a seat;
people who live in the country often fancy that everything is much nicer in
Vienna than it really is.
August 14th. Just a word, quickly. To-day when Ada was having a bath
Mother said to us two: “Girls, I’ve something to tell you; I don’t want you
to get a fright in the night. Ada’s mother told me that Ada is very nervous,
and often walks in her sleep.” “I say,” said I, “that’s frightfully interesting,
she must be moonstruck; I suppose it always happens when the moon is
full.” Then Mother said: “Tell me, Gretel, how do you know about all these
things? Has Ada talked to you about them?” “No,” said I, “but the Frankes
had a maid who walked in her sleep and Berta Franke told Hella and me
about it.” It has just struck me that Mother said: how do you know about all
these things? So it must have something to do with that. I wonder whether I
dare ask Ada, or whether she would be offended. I’m frightfully curious to
see whether she will walk in her sleep while she is staying here.
August 15th. Hella’s answer came to-day to what I had written her about
the friendship between Mother and Dora. Of course she does not believe
either that that is why Dora bade farewell to Viktor, for it is no reason at all.
Lizzi has never had any particular friendship with her mother, and Hella
could never dream of anything of the sort; she thinks I’m perfectly right,
one may be awfully fond of one’s parents, but there simply can’t be any
question of a friendship. She would not stand it if I were so changeable in
my friendships. She thinks Dora can never have had a true friendship, and
that is why she has taken up with Mother now. The Bruckners are coming
back on the 19th because everything is so frightfully expensive in Gastein.
After that most likely they will go to stay with their uncle in Hungary, or
else to Fieberbrunn in Tyrol. For Hella’s name day I have sent her A Bad
Boy’s Diary because she wanted to read it again. Now we have both got it,
and can write to one another which are the best bits so that we can read
them at the same time.
August 20th. Last night Ada really did walk in her sleep, probably we
should never have noticed it, but she began to recite Joan of Arc’s speech
from The Maid of Orleans, and Dora recognised it at once and said: “I say,
Rita, Ada really is walking in her sleep.” We did not stir, and she went into

the dining-room, but the dining-room door was locked and the key taken
away, for it opens directly into the passage, and then she knocked up against
Mother’s sofa and that woke her up. It was horrible. And then she lost her
way and came into our room instead of going into her own; but she was
already awake and begged our pardon and said she’d been looking for the
W. Then she went back to her own room. Dora said we had better pretend
that we had not noticed it, for otherwise we should upset Ada. Not a bit of
it, after breakfast she said: “I suppose I gave you an awful fright last night;
don’t be vexed with me, I often get up and walk about at night, I simply
can’t stay in bed. Mother says I always recite when I am walking like that;
do I? Did I say anything?” “Yes,” I said, “you recited Joan of Arc’s speech.”
“Did I really,” said she, “that is because they won’t let me go on the stage;
I’m certain I shall go off my head; if I do, you will know the real reason at
any rate.” This sleep-walking is certainly very interesting, but it makes me
feel a little creepy towards Ada, and it’s perfectly true what Dora has
always said: One never knows what Ada is really looking at. It would be
awful if she were really to go off her head. I’ve just remembered that her
mother was once in an asylum. I do hope she won’t go mad while she is
staying here.
August 21st. Mother heard it too the night before last. She is so glad that
she had warned us, and Dora says that if she had not known it beforehand
she would probably have had an attack of palpitation. Father said: “Ada is
thoroughly histerical, she has inherited it from her mother.” In the autumn
Lizzi is going to England to finish her education and will stay there a whole
year. Fond as I am of Ada and sorry as I am for her, she makes me feel
uneasy now, and I’m really glad that she’s going home again on Tuesday.
She told me something terrible to-day: Alexander, he is the actor, has
venereal disease, because he was once an officer in the army; she says that
all officers have venereal disease, as a matter of course. At first I did not
want to show that I did not understand exactly what she meant, but then I
asked her and Ada told me that what was really amiss was that that part of
the body either gets continually smaller and smaller and is quite eaten away,
or else gets continually larger because it is so frightfully swollen; the last
kind is much better than the other, for then an operation can help; a retired
colonel who lives in H. was operated upon in Vienna for this; but it did not
cure him. There is only one real cure for a man with a venereal disease, that
a young girl should give herself to a man suffering from it! (Mad. often said

that too), then she gets the disease and he is cured. That made Ada
understand that she did not really love A., but only wanted him to train her;
for she could never have done that for him, and she did not know how she
could propose that to him even if she had been willing to. Besides, it is
generally the man concerned who asks it of the girl. And when I said: “But
just imagine, what would you do if you got a baby that way,” and she said:
“That does not come into the question, for when a man has venereal disease
it is impossible to have a child by him. But after all, only a woman who has
had a baby can become a true artist.” Franke, who has a cousin on the stage
said something of the same sort to Hella and me; but we thought, Franke’s
cousin is only in the Wiener Theatre, and that might be true there; but it
may be quite different in the Burg Theatre and in the Opera and even in the
People’s Theatre. I told Ada about this, and she said: Oh, well, I’m only a
girl from the provinces, but I have known for ages that every actress has a
child.
23rd. Ada really is a born artist, to-day she read us a passage from a
splendid novel, but oh, how wonderfully, even Dora said: “Ada, you are
really phenominal!” Then she flung the book away and wept and sobbed
frightfully and said: “My parents are sinning against their own flesh and
blood; but they will rue it. Do you remember what the old gypsy woman
foretold of me last year: ‘A great but short career after many difficult
struggles; and my line of life is broken!’ That will all happen as predicted,
and my mother can recite that lovely poem of Freiligrath’s or Anastasius
Grun’s, or whosever it is ‘Love as long as thou canst, love as long as thou
mayst. The hour draws on, the hour draws on, when thou shalt stand beside
the grave and make thy moan.’” Then Ada recited the whole poem, and
when I went to bed I kept on thinking of it and could not go to sleep.
August 24th. To-day I ventured to ask Ada about the sleep-walking, and
she said that it was really so, when she walked in her sleep it was always at
that time and when the moon is full. The first time, it was last year, she did
it on purpose in order to frighten her mother, when her mother had first told
her she would not be allowed to go on the stage. It does not seem to me a
very clever idea, or that she is likely to gain anything by it. The day after to-
morrow someone is coming to fetch her home, and for that reason she was
crying all the morning.

August 25th. Hella was here to-day with her mother and Lizzi. Hella had
a splendid time in Gastein. She wanted to have a private talk with me, to tell
me something important. That made it rather inconvenient that Ada was still
there. Hella never gets on with Ada, and she says too that one never really
knows what she is looking at, she always looks right through one. We could
not get a single minute alone together for a talk. I do hope Hella will be able
to come over once more before she goes to Hungary. Last week they went
to Fieberbrunn in Tyrol because an old friend of her mother’s from Berlin is
staying there.
August 26th. Ada went home to-day, her father came to fetch her. He
says she has a screw loose, because she wants to go on the stage.
August 28th. Hella came over to-day; she was alone and I met her at the
steam tram. At first she did not want to tell me what the important thing was
because it was not flattering to me, but at last she got it out. The Warths
were in Gastein, and since Hella knows Lisel because they used to go to
gym. together, they had a talk, and that cheeky Robert said: Is your friend
still such a baby as she was that time in er . . . er . . ., and then he pretended
he could not remember where it was; and he spoke of that time as if it had
been 10 years ago. But the most impudent thing of all was this; he said that
I had not wanted to call him Bob, because that always made me think of a
certain part of the body; I never said anything of the kind, but only that I
thought Bob silly and vulgar, and then he said (it was before we got
intimate): “Indeed, Fraulein Grete, I really prefer that you should use my
full name.” I remember it as well as if it had happened this morning, and I
know exactly where he said it, on the way to the Red Cross. Hella took him
up sharply: That may be all quite true, we have never discussed such trifles,
and, at that time we were “all, every one of us, still nothing but children.”
Of course she meant to include ——. I won’t even write his name. Another
thing that made me frightfully angry is that he said: I dare say your friend is
more like you now, but at that time she was still quite undeveloped. Hella
answered him curtly: “That’s not the sort of phrase that it’s seemly to use to
a young lady,” and she would not speak to him any more. I never heard of
such a thing, what business is it of his whether I am developed or not! Hella
thinks that I was not quite particular enough in my choice of companions.
She says that Bob is still nothing but a Bub [young cub]. That suits him
perfectly, Bob—Bub; now we shall never call him anything but Bub; that is
if we ever speak of him at all. When we don’t like some one we shall call

him simply Bob, or better still B., for we really find it disagreeable to say
Bob.
August 31st. The holidays are so dull this year, Hella has gone to
Hungary, and I hardly ever talk to Dora, at least about anything interesting.
Ada’s letters are full of nothing but my promises about Vienna. It’s really
too absurd, I never promised anything, I merely said I would speak to
Mother about it when I had a chance. I have done so already, but Mother
said: There can be no question of anything of the kind.
September 1st. Hullo, Hurrah! To-morrow Hella’s father is going to take
me to K— M—in Hungary to stay with Hella. I am so awfully delighted.
Hella is an angel. When she was ill last Christmas her father said: She can
ask for anything she likes. But she did not think of anything in particular,
and had her Christmas wishes anyhow, so she saved up this wish. And after
she had been here she wrote to her father in Cracow, where he is at
manoeuvres, saying that if he would like to grant her her chief wish, then,
when he came back to Vienna, he was to take me with him to K— M—;
this was really the greatest wish she had ever had in her life! So Colonel
Bruckner called at Father’s office to-day and showed him Hella’s letter. To-
morrow at 3 I must be at the State Railway terminus. Unfortunately that’s a
horrid railway. The Western Railway is much nicer, and I like the Southern
Railway better still.
September 2nd. I am awfully excited; I’m going to Vienna alone and I
have to change at Liesing, I do hope I shall get into the right train. I got a
letter from Hella first thing this morning, in which she wrote: “Perhaps we
shall be together again in a few days.” That’s all she said about that; I
suppose she did not know yet whether I was really coming. Mother will
have to send my white blouses after me, because all but one are dirty. I’m
going to wear my coat and skirt and the pink blouse. I’m going to take
twenty pages for my diary, that will be enough; for I’m going to write
whatever happens, in the mornings I expect, because in the holidays I’m
sure Hella will never get up before 9; on Sundays in Vienna she would
always like to lie in bed late, but her father won’t let her.
But whatever happens I won’t learn to ride, for it must be awful to
tumble off before a strange man. It was different for Hella, for Jeno, Lajos,
and Erno are her cousins, and one of them always rode close beside her
with his arm round her waist: but that would not quite do in my case.

September 6th. Oh it is so glorious here. I like Jeno best, he goes about
with me everywhere and shows me everything; Hella is fondest of Lajos
and of Erno next. But Erno has still a great deal to learn, for he was nearly
flunked in his exam. Next year Lajos will be a lieutenant, and this autumn
Jeno is going to the military academy, Erno has a slight limp, nothing bad,
but he can’t go into the army; he is going to be a civil engineer, not here, he
is to go to America some day.
I have time to write to-day, for all 4 of them have gone to S. on their
cycles and I have never learned.
It was lovely on the journey! It’s so splendid to travel with an officer, and
still more when he is a colonel. All the stationmasters saluted him and the
guards could not do enough to show their respect. Of course everyone
thought I was his daughter, for he has always said “Du” to me since I was
quite a little girl. But to Ada Father always says “Sie.” We left the train at
Forgacs or Farkas, or whatever it is called, and Hella’s father hired a
carriage and it took us 2 hours to drive to K— M—. He was awfully jolly.
We had our supper in F., though it was only half past 6. It was a joke to see
all the waiters tumbling over each other to serve him. It s just the same with
Father, except that the stationmasters don’t all salute. Father looks
frightfully distinguished too, but he is not in uniform.
Here is something awfully interesting: Herr von Kraics came yesterday
from Radufalva, his best friend left him the Radufalva estate out of
gratitude, because 8 years ago he gave up his fiancee with whom the friend
was in love. It’s true, Colonel Bruckner says that K. is a wretched milksop;
but I don’t think so at all; he has such fiery eyes, and looks a real Hungarian
nobleman. Hella says that he used to run himself frantically into debt,
because every six months he had an intimacy with some new woman; and
all the presents he gave reduced him almost to beggary. Still, it’s difficult to
believe that, for however fond a woman may be of flowers and sweets, one
does not quite see why that should reduce anyone to beggary. Before we
went to sleep last night Hella told me that Lajos had already been “infected”
more or less; she says there is not an officer who has not got venereal
disease and that is really what makes them so frightfully interesting. Then I
told her what Ada had told me about the actor in St. P. But Hella said: I
doubt if that’s all true; of course it is more likely since he was an actor, and
especially since he was in the army at one time, but generally speaking

civilians are wonderfully healthy!!! And she could not stand that in her
husband. Every officer has lived frantically; that’s a polite phrase for having
had venereal disease, and she would never marry a man who had not lived.
Most girls, especially when they get a little older; want the very opposite!
and then it suddenly occurred to me that that was probably the real reason
why Dora bade farewell to Lieutenant R., and not the friendship with
Mother; it is really awfully funny, and no one would have thought it of her.
Hella’s father thinks me charming; he is really awfully nice. Hella’s uncle
hardly ever says anything, and when he does speak he is difficult to
understand; Hella’s father says that his sister-in-law wears the breeches.
That would never do for me; the man must be the master. “But not too
much so” says Hella. She always gets cross when her father says that about
wearing breeches. I got an awful start yesterday; we went out on the
veranda because we heard the boys talking, and found Hella’s great uncle
lying there on an invalid couch. She told me about him once, that he’s quite
off his head, not really paralysed but only pretends to be. Hella is terribly
afraid of him, because long ago, when she was only 9 or 10 years old, he
wanted to give her a thrashing. But her uncle came in, and then he let her
go. She says he was only humbugging, but she is awfully afraid of him all
the same. He keeps his room, and he has a male attendant, because no nurse
can manage him. He ought really to be in an asylum but there is no high
class asylum in Hungary.
September 9th. There was a frightful rumpus this morning; the great
uncle, the people here call him “kutya mog” or however they spell it, and it
means mad dog, well, the great uncle spied in on us. He can walk with a
stick, our room is on the ground floor, and he came and planted himself in
front of the window when Hella was washing and I was just getting out of
bed. Then Hella’s father came and made a tremendous row and the uncle
swore horribly in Hungarian. Before dinner we overheard Hella’s father say
to Aunt Olga: “They would be dainty morsels for that old swine, those
innocent children.” We did laugh so, we and innocent children!!! What our
fathers really think of us; we innocent!!! At dinner we did not dare look at
one another or we should have exploded. Afterwards Hella said to me: “I
say, do you know that we have the same name day?” And when I said:
“What do you mean, it seems to me you must have gone dotty this
morning,” she laughed like anything and said: “Don’t you see, December
27th, Holy Innocents’ Day!” Oh it did tickle me. She knew that date

although she’s a Protestant because December 27th is Marina’s birthday,
and in our letters we used to speak of that deceitful cat as “The Innocent.”
The three boys and I have begun to use “Du” to one another, at supper
yesterday Hella’s father said to Erno: “You seem frightfully ceremonious
still, can’t you make up your minds to drop the ‘Sie?’” So we clinked
glasses, and afterwards when Jeno and I were standing at the window
admiring the moon, he said: “You Margot, that was not a real pledge of
good-fellowship, we must kiss one another for that; hurry up, before anyone
comes,” and before I could say No he had given me a kiss. After all it was
all right as it was Jeno, but it would not have done with Lajos, for it would
have been horrid because of Hella, or Ilonka as they call her here.
Hella has just told me that they saw us kissing one another, and Lajos
said: “Look Ilonka, they are setting us a good example.” We are so awfully
happy here. It’s such a pity that on the 16th Jeno and Lajos have got to
leave for the Academy, where Jeno is to enter and Lajos is in his third year:
Erno, the least interesting of the three, is staying till October. But that is
always the way of life, beautiful things pass and the dull ones remain. We
go out boating every day, yesterday and to-day by moonlight. The boys
make the boat rock so frightfully that we are always terrified that it will
upset. And then they say: “You have your fate in your own hands; buy your
freedom and you will be as safe as in Abraham’s bosom.”
September 12th. The great uncle hates us since what happened the other
day; whenever he sees us he threatens us with his stick, and though we are
not really afraid, because he can’t do anything to us, still it’s rather creepy.
One thinks of all sorts of things, stories and sagas one has read. That is the
only thing I don’t quite like here. But we are leaving on the 18th. Of course
Lajos and Jeno will often come to see the Bruckners; I’m awfully glad. I
don’t know why, I always fancied that they could only speak Magyar; but
that is not so at all, though they always speak it at home when they are
alone. Hella told me to-day for the first time that all the flowers on the table
by her bed one Sunday in hospital had been sent by Lajos; and she did not
wish to tell me at that time because he wished her to keep it a secret. This
has made me rather angry, for I see that I have been much franker with her
than she has been with me.
September 16th. The boys left to-day, and we stayed up till midnight last
night. We had been to N— K—, I don’t know how to spell these Hungarian

names, and we did not get back till half past 11. It was lovely. But it seems
all the sadder to-day, especially as it is raining as well. It’s the first time it’s
rained since I came. Partings are horrid, especially for the ones left behind;
the others are going to new scenes anyhow. But for the people left behind
everything is hatefully dull and quiet. In the afternoon Hella and I went into
Jeno’s and Lajos’ room, it had not been tidied up yet and was in a frightful
mess. Then Hella suddenly began sobbing violently, and she flung herself
on Lajos’ bed and kissed the pillow. That is how she loves him! I’m sure
that is the way Mad. loves the lieutenant, but Dora is simply incapable of
such love, and then she can talk of her true and intimate friendship with
Mother. Hella says she has always been in love with Lajos, but that her eyes
were first opened when she saw Jeno and me going about together and
talking to one another. Now she will love Lajos for evermore. Next year
they will probably get engaged, she can’t be engaged till she is 14 for her
parents would not allow it. It is for her sake that he is going into the Hussars
because she likes the Hussars best. They all live frightfully hard, and are
tremendously smart.
September 21st. Since Saturday we have been back In Vienna, and
Father, Mother, and Dora came back from Rodaun on Thursday. Dora really
is too funny; since Ada stayed with us and walked in her sleep Dora is
afraid she has been infected. She does not seem to know what the word
really means! And while I was away she slept with Mother, and Father slept
in our room, because she was afraid to sleep alone. Of course no one takes
to walking in their sleep simply from sleeping alone, but that was only a
pretext; Dora has never been very courageous, in fact she is rather a
coward, and she was simply afraid to sleep alone. If Father had been afraid
too, I suppose I should have had to come back post-haste, and if I had been
afraid to travel alone, and there had been no one to come with me, that
would have been a pretty state of affairs. I told them so. Father laughed like
anything at my “combinations,” and Dora got in a frightful wax. She is just
as stupid and conceited as she was before she fell in love. So Hella is right
when she says: Love enobles [veredelt]. Erno made a rotten joke about that
when he heard Hella say it once. He said: “You’ve made a slip of the
tongue, you meant to say: Love makes fools of people [vereselt].” Of
course that’s because he’s not in love with anyone.
September 22nd. School began again to-day. Frau Doktor M. is perfectly
fascinating, she looks splendid and she said the same to both of us. Thank

goodness she’s the head of our class again. In French we have a new
mistress Frau Doktor Dunker, she is perfectly hideous, covered with
pimples, a thing I simply can’t stand in any one; Hella says we must be
careful never to let her handle our books; if she does we might catch them.
In Maths and Physics we have another new mistress, she is a Doktor too,
and she speaks so fast that none of us can understand her; but she looks
frightfully clever, although she is very small. We call her “Nutling” because
she has such a tiny little head and such lovely light-brown eyes. Otherwise
the staff is the same as last year, and there are a few new girls and some
have left, but only ones we did not know intimately. This is Franke’s last
year at the Lyz., she will be 16 in April and has a splendid figure. Her worst
enemy must admit that. Dora is having English lessons from the matron,
and she is awfully pleased about it, for she is one of her favourites and it
will help her too in her matriculation.
September 25th. Yesterday and the day before Mother was so ill that the
doctor had to be sent for at half past 10 at night. Thank goodness she is
better now. But on such days I simply can’t write a word in my diary; I feel
as if I oughtn’t to. And the days seem everlasting, for nobody talks much,
and it’s awful at mealtimes. Mother was up again to-day, lying on the sofa.
September 29th. I’ve had such an awful toothache since the day before
yesterday. Dora says it’s only an ache for a gold filling like Frau Doktor
M.‘s. Of course that’s absurd; for first of all, surely I ought to know whether
my own tooth hurts or not, and secondly the dentist says that the tooth
really is decayed. I have to go every other day and I can’t say I enjoy it. At
the same time, this year we have such a frightful lot to learn at school. The
Nutling is really very nice, if one could only understand better what she
says, but she talks at such a rate that in the Fifth, where she teaches too,
they call her Waterfall. Nobody has ever given Frau Doktor M. a nickname,
not even an endearing one. The only one that could possibly be given to her
is Angel, and that could not be a real name, it’s quite unmeaning. In the
drawing class we are going to draw from still life, and, best of all, animal
studies too, I am so delighted.
October 4th. Goodness, to-day when we were coming home from the
Imperial Festival, we met Viktor in M. Street, but unfortunately he did not
see us. He was in full-dress uniform and was walking with 3 other officers
whom neither I nor Hella know. We were frightfully angry because he did

not recognise us; Hella thinks it can only be because we were both wearing
our big new autumn hats, which shade our faces very much.
October 11th. There was a frightful row in the drawing lesson to-day.
Borovsky had written a note to one of her friends: “The little Jewess, F.
(that means the Nutling) is newly imported from Scandalavia with her
horsehair pate with or without inhabitants.” Something of that sort was
what she had written and as she was throwing it across to Fellner, Fraulein
Scholl turned round at that very moment and seized the note. “Who is F.?”,
she asked, but no one answered. That made her furious and she put the note
in her pocket. At 1 o’clock, when the lesson was over, Borovsky went up to
her and asked her for the note. Then she asked once more: “Who is F.?”
And Fellner, thinking I suppose that she would help Borovsky out, said:
“She forgot to write Frau Doktor Fuchs.” Then the row began. I can’t write
it all down, it would take too long; of course Borovsky will be expelled.
She cried like anything and begged and prayed, and said she did not mean
it, but Fraulein Scholl says she is going to give the letter to the head.
October 12th. Continuation; the head is laid up with a chill, so Frl. Scholl
gave the note to Frau Doktor M.; that was both good and bad. Good
because Borovsky will perhaps be able to stay after all, and bad because
Frau Doktor M. was frightfully angry. She gave us a fine lecture about True
Good Manners, simply splendid. I was so glad that I was not mixed up in
the business, for she did give Borovsky and Fellner a rating. It’s probably
true, then, that her own fiance is a Jew. Its horrible that she above all should
be going to have a cruel husband; at least if all that Resi told us is true; and
I expect there is some truth in it. We are frightfully curious to know whether
the Nutling has heard anything about it and if so what she will do.
October 13th. I don’t think the Nutling can have heard anything for she
seemed just as usual; but Hella thinks and so do I that she would not show
anything even if Frl. Scholl had told her; anyhow it was horridly vulgar;
one is not likely to pass it on to the person concerned. Why we think she
does not know anything is that neither Borovsky nor Fellner were called up.
October 14th. To-day the needlewoman brought Dora’s handkerchiefs
with her monogram and the coronet, lovely; I want some like them for
Christmas. And for Mother she has embroidered six pillow-cases, these
have a coronet too; by degrees we shall have the coronet upon everything.
By the way, here is something I’d forgotten to write: In one of the first days

of term Father gave each of us one of his new visiting cards with the new
title, I was to give mine to Frau Doktor M. and Dora hers to Frau Prof.
Kreidl, to have the names properly entered in the class lists. Frau Prof.
Kreidl did not say anything, but Frau Doktor M. was awfully sweet. She
said: “Well, Lainer, I suppose you are greatly pleased at this rise in rank?”
And I said: “Oh yes, I’m awfully delighted, but only inside,” then she said:
That’s right; “Religion, name, and money do not make the man.” Was not
that charming! I write the v before my name awfully small; but anyone who
knows can see it. What a shame that she is not noble! She would be worthy
of it!!
October 15th. Oswald has gone to Leoben to-day, he is to study mining,
but against Father’s will. But Father says that no one must be forced into a
profession, for if he is he will always say throughout life that he only
became this or that on compulsion. The other evening Dora said that
Oswald had only chosen mining in order to get away from home; if he were
to study law or agricultural chemistry he could not get away from Vienna,
and that is the chief thing to him. Besides, he is a bit of a humbug; for when
he came home from Graz after matriculation he said in so many words:
“How delightful to have one’s legs under one’s own table again and to
breathe the family atmosphere.” Dora promptly said to him: “Hm, you don’t
seem to care so very much about home, for always when you come home
for the holidays the first thing you do is to make plans for getting away.”
For she is annoyed too that Oswald can travel about wherever he likes. And
yet he goes on talking about being “subjected to intolerable supervision”!!
What about us? He can stay out until 10 at night and never comes to
afternoon tea, and in fact does just what he likes. If I go to supper with
Hella and am just ever so little late, there’s a fine row. As for the lectures
poor Dora had to endure when Viktor was waiting for her, I shall never
forget them. Of course she denies it all now, but I was present at some of
them so I know; otherwise he would not have called me “the Guardian
Angel.” She behaves now as if she had forgotten all about that, so I often
remind her of it on purpose when we are alone together. The other day she
said: “I do beg you, Grete (not Rita), don’t speak any more of that matter; I
have buried the affair for ever.” And when I said: “Buried, what do you
mean? A true love can’t simply be buried like that,” she said: “It was not a
true love, and that’s all there is to say about it.”

October 16th. I had a frantically anxious time in the arithmetic lesson to-
day. All of a sudden Hella flushed dark red and I thought to myself: Aha,
that’s it! And I wrote to her on my black-line paper: Has it begun??? for we
had agreed that she would tell me directly, she will be 14 in February and it
will certainly begin soon. Frau Doktor F. said: Lainer, what was that you
pushed over to Br.? and she came up to the desk and took the black-line
paper. “What does that mean: Has it begun???” Perhaps she really did not
know what I meant, but several of the girls who knew about it too laughed,
and I was in a terrible fright. But Hella was simply splendid. “Excuse me,
Frau Doktor, Rita asked whether the frost had begun yet.” “And that’s the
way you spend your time in the mathematics lesson?” But thank goodness
that made things all right. Only in the interval Hella said that really I am
inconceivably stupid sometimes. What on earth did I want to write a thing
like that for? When it begins, of course she will let me know directly. As a
matter of fact it has not begun yet. We have agreed now that it will be better
to say “Endt,” a sort of portmanteau word of developed [entwickelt] and at
last [endlich] . That will really be splendid and Hella says that I happened
upon it in a lucid interval. It’s really rather cheeky of her, but after all one
can forgive anything to one’s friend. She absolutely insists that I must never
again put her in such a fix in class. Of course it happened because I am
always thinking: Now then, this is the day.
November 8th. On Father’s and Dora’s birthday Mother was so ill that
we did not keep it at all. I was in a terrible fright that Mother was seriously
ill, or even that — — — — — No, I won’t even think it; one simply must
not write it down even if one is not superstitious. Aunt Dora came last week
to keep house for Mother. We are not going skating, for we are always
afraid that Mother might get worse just when we are away. As soon as she
is able to get up for long enough Father is going to take her to see a
specialist in the diseases of women; so it must be true that Mother’s illness
comes from that.
November 16th. Oh it’s horrible, Mother has to have an operation; I’m so
miserable that I can’t write.
November 19th. Mother is so good and dear; she wants us to go skating
to take our thoughts off the operation. But Dora says too that it would be
brutal to go skating when Mother is going to have an operation in a few
days. Father said to us yesterday evening: “Pull yourselves together

children, set your teeth and don’t make things harder for your poor Mother.”
But I can’t help it, I cry whenever I look at Mother.
November 23rd. It is so dismal at home since Mother went away; we had
to go to school and we believed she would not leave until the afternoon, but
the carriage came in the morning. Dora says that Father had arranged all
that because I could not control myself. Well, who could? Dora cries all
day; and at school I cried a lot and so did Hella.
November 28th. Thank goodness, it’s all safely over, Mother will be
home again in a fortnight. I’m so happy and only now can I realise how
horribly anxious I have been. We go every day to see Mother at the
hospital; I wish I could go alone, but we always go all together, that is
either with Father or with Aunt Dora. But I suspect that Dora does go to see
Mother quite alone, she gave herself away to-day about the flowers, she
behaves as if Mother were only her mother. On Thursday, the first time we
saw Mother, we all whispered, and Mother cried, although the operation
had made her quite well again. Unfortunately yesterday, Aunt Alma was
there when we were, and Father said that seeing so many people at once
was too exciting for Mother, and we must go away. Of course he really
meant that Aunt Alma and Marina had better go away, but Aunt did not
understand or would not. Why on earth did Aunt come? We hardly ever
meet since the trouble about Marina and that jackanapes Erwin; only when
there is a family party; Oswald says it’s not a family gathering but a family
dispersal because nearly always some one takes offence.
November 30th. To-day I managed to be alone with Mother. At school I
said I had an awfully bad headache and asked if I might go home before the
French lesson; I really had. What I told Mother was that Frau Doktor
Dunker was ill, so we had no lesson. Really one ought not to tell lies to an
invalid, but this was a pious fraud as Hella’s mother always calls anything
of the sort, and no one will find out, because Frau Doktor Dunker has
nothing to do with the Fourth, so Dora won’t hear anything about it. Mother
said she was awfully pleased to be able to see me alone for once. That
absolutely proves that Dora does go alone. Mother was so sweet, and Sister
Klara said she was a perfect angel in goodness and patience. Then I burst
out crying and Mother had to soothe me. At first, after I got home, I did not
want to say anything about it, but when we were putting on our things after
dinner to go and see Mother I said en passant as it were: “This is the second

time I shall be seeing Mother to-day.” And when Dora said: What do you
mean? I said quite curtly: “One of our lessons did not come off, and so I
took the chance too of being able to see Mother alone.” Then she said: Did
the porter let you in without any trouble? It surprises me very much that
such very young girls, who are almost children still, are allowed to go in
alone. Luckily Aunt came in at that moment and said: “Oh well, nobody
thinks Gretl quite a child now, and both of you can go alone to the hospital
all right.” On the way we did not speak to one another.
December 5th. For St. Nicholas day we took Mother a big flower pot,
and tied to the stick was a label on which Father had written; “Being ill is
punishable as an unpermissible offence in the sense of Section 7 the
Mothers’ and Housewives’ Act.” Mother was frightfully amused. The doctor
says she is going on nicely, and that she will be able to come home in a few
days.
December 6th. It was awful to-day. In the evening when we were leaving
the dining-room Father said: “Gretl you have forgotten something.” And
when I came back he took me by the hand and said: “Why didn’t you tell
me that you want so much to see Mother alone? You need not make such a
secret of it.” And then I burst out crying and said: “Yes, I need not keep it
secret from you, but I don’t like Dora to know all about it. Did she tell you
what happened the other day?” But Father does not know anything about
my pretended headache, but only that I wanted so much to see Mother
alone. He was awfully kind and kissed and petted me, saying: “You are a
dear little thing, little witch, I hope you always will be.” But I got away as
quick as I could, for I felt so ashamed because of my fibbing. If it were not
for Dora I’m sure I should never tell any lies.
December 6th. Father is an angel. He and I went to see Mother in the
morning, and Aunt and Dora went in the afternoon. And since Father had to
go into the Cafe where he had an appointment with a friend, I went on alone
to see Mother and he came in afterwards. Mother asked me about my
Christmas wishes; but I told her I had only one wish, that she should get
well and live for ever. I was awfully glad that Dora was not there, for I
could never have got that out before her. Still, she made me tell her my
wishes after all, so I said I wanted handerkerchiefs with “monogram and
coronet,” visiting cards with von, a satchel like that which most of the girls
in the higher classes have, and the novel Elizabeth Kott. But I am not to

have the novel, for Mother was horrified and said: My darling child, that’s
not the sort of book for you; who on earth put that into your head; Ada, I
suppose? From what I know of your tastes, it really would not suit you at
all. So I had to give that up, but I’m certain I should not find the book
stupid.
December 11th. Mother came home again to-day; we did not know what
time she was coming, but only that it was to be to-day. And because I was
so glad that Mother is quite well again, I sang two or three songs, and
Mother said: That is a good omen when one is greeted with a song. Then
Dora was annoyed because she had not thought of singing. We had
decorated the whole house with flowers.
December 15th. I am embroidering a cushion for Mother and Dora is
making her a footstool so that she can sit quite comfortably when she is
reading. For Father we have bought a new brief bag because his own is so
shabby that it makes us quite ashamed; but he always says: “It will do for a
good while yet.” For a long time I did not know what to get for Aunt Dora,
and at length we have decided upon a lace fichu; for she is awfully fond of
lace. I am giving Hella a sketch book and a pencil case; she draws
beautifully and will perhaps become an artist, for Dora I am getting a vanity
bag and for Oswald a cigarette case with a horse’s head on it, for he is
frightfully taken up with racing and the turf.
December 16th. Owing to Mother’s illness I’ve had simply no time to
write anything about the school, although there has been a great deal to
write about, for example that Prof. W. is very friendly again, although he no
longer gives us lessons, and that most of the girls can’t bear the Nutling
because she makes such favourites of the Jewish girls. It’s quite true that
she does, for example Franke, who is never any good, will probably get a
Praiseworthy in Maths and Physics; and she lets Weinberger do anything
she likes. I always get Excellent both for school work and prep.; so it really
does not matter to me, but Berbenowitsch is frightfully put out because she
is no longer the favourite as she was with Frau Doktor St. The other day it
was quite unpleasant in the Maths lesson. In the answer to a sum there
happened to be 1-3, and then the Nutling asked what 1-3 would be as a
decimal fraction; so we went on talking about recurring [periodic] decimals
and every time she used the word period, some of the girls giggled, but
luckily some of them were Jews, and she got perfectly savage and simply

screamed at us. In Frau Doktor St’s lesson in the First, some of the girls
giggled at the same thing and she went on just as if she had not noticed it,
but afterwards she always spoke of periodic places, and then one does not
think of the real meaning so much. Frau Doktor F. said she should complain
to Frau Doktor M. about our unseemly behaviour. But really all the girls
had not giggled, for ex. Hella and I simply exchanged glances and
understood one another at once. I can’t endure that idiotic giggling.
December 20th. Oswald came home to-day; he’s fine. It’s quite true that
he has really had a moustache for a long time, but was not allowed to grow
it at the Gymnasium; in boarding schools the barber comes every Saturday,
and they have to be shaved. He always says that at the Gymnasium
everything manly is simply suppressed. I am so glad I am not a man and
need not go to Gymnasium. Anyhow he has a splendid moustache now.
Hella did not recognise him at first and drew back in alarm, she only knew
him after a moment by his voice. We have reckoned it up, and find that she
has not seen him since the Easter before last. At first he called her Fraulein,
but her mother said: Don’t be silly. It did not seem silly to me, but most
polite!!!
December 23rd. Mother is so delighted that Oswald is home again and he
really is awfully nice; he is giving her a wonderful flowers-of-iron group
representing a mountain scene with a forest, and in the foreground some roe
deer as if in a pasture.
December 25th. Only time for a few words. Mother was very well
yesterday, and it has not done her any harm to stay up so long. I am so
happy. We both got a tie pin with a sapphire and 3 little diamonds, they
have been made out of some earrings which Mother never wears now. But
the nice thing about it is that they are made from her earrings. The satchel
and Stifter’s Tales are awfully nice and so are the handkerchiefs with the
coronet and everything else. Hella gave me a reticule with my monogram
and the coronet as well. Oswald has given Dora and me small paperweights
and Father a big one, bronze groups. We really need two writing tables, but
there is no room for two. So I am going to arrange the little corner table as
my writing table and have all my things there.
December 27th. At the Bruckners yesterday it was really awful. Hella’s
mother is perfectly right; when anyone looks like that she ought not to pay
visits when she knows that other people may be there. Hella told me the day

before yesterday how frightfully noticeable it is in her cousin that she is in
an i— c—! Her mother was very much put out on her account and she
wanted to prevent Emmy’s standing up. We were simply disgusted and
horrified. But her husband is awfully gentle with her; She is certainly not
pretty and especially the puffiness under her eyes is horrid. They say that
many women look like that when they are pr. She was wearing a maternity
dress, and that gives the whole show away! Hella says that some women
look awfully pretty when they are in an i— c—, but that some look hideous.
I do hope I shall be one of the first kind, if I ever . . . No, it is really
horrible, even if it makes one pretty; when I think of Frau von Baldner and
what she looked like last summer, yet Father has always said she is a a
perfect beauty. Really no one is pretty in an i— c—. Soon after tea Hella
and I went up to her room, and she said it had really been too much for her
and that she could not have stood it much longer. And we went on talking
about it for such a long time, that it really made both of us nearly ill. On
Sunday Emmy and her husband are coming to dine with the Brs., and Hella
begged me to ask her to dinner with us, or she would be quite upset. So of
course she is coming here and thank goodness that will save her from
feeling ill. And then she said that I must not think she wanted to come to us
because of Oswald, but only for that other reason. I understand that
perfectly well, and she does not need to make any excuses to me.
29th. Hella came to dinner to-day, she was wearing a new dress, a light
strawberry colour, and it suited her admirably. In the evening Oswald said:
“two or three years more, and Hella will look ripping.” It does annoy me so
this continual will. Hella’s father simply said of me that I was charming,,
and not that idiotic: I was going to become charming. I do hate the way
people always talk out into the future. However, Oswald paid Hella a great
deal of attention. In the afternoon, when Hella and I were talking about him,
I wanted to turn the conversation to Lajos, but she flushed up and said he
was utterly false, for since October he had only been to see them once, on a
Sunday, just when they were going to the theatre. Of course he says he does
not care a jot about the visits unless he can see her alone. She can’t realise
that that shows the greatness of his love. I understand it perfectly. But it is
really monstrous that Jeno has asked after me only once, quite casually. And
he really might have sent me a card at Christmas. But that’s what young
men are like. The proverb really applies to them: Out of sight out of mind.

December 30th. Frau Richter called to-day, but only in the morning for a
quarter of an hour. Not a word was said about Viktor, though I stayed in the
drawing-room on purpose. Dora did not put in an appearance, though I’m
sure she was at home. He is extraordinarily like his mother, he has the same
lovely straight nose, and the small mouth and well-cut lips; but he is very
tall and she is quite small half a head shorter than Mother. We owe them a
call, but I don’t much think that we shall go.
December 31st. I really have no time, since this is New Year’s Eve, but I
simply must write. Dora and I went skating this morning, and we met Viktor
on the ice; he went frightfully pale, saluted, and spoke to us; Dora wished to
pass on, but he detained her and said that she must allow him to have a talk,
so he came skating with us since she would not go to a confectioner’s with
him. She was certainly quite right not to go to a confectioner’s. Of course I
don’t know what they talked about, but in the afternoon Dora cried
frightfully, and Viktor never said good-bye to me; it’s impossible that he
can have forgotten, so either I must have been too far away at the time, or
else Dora did not want him to; most likely the latter. I’m frantically sorry
for him, for he is passionately in love with her. But she won’t come to her
senses until it is too late. I don’t think she has said a word to Mother either.
But all the afternoon she was playing melancholy music, and that shows
how much she had felt it.
January 2nd. Yesterday I had no time to write because we had callers,
pretty dull for the most part, the Listes and the Trobisches; Julie Tr. is such
a stupid creature, and I don’t believe she knows the first thing about those
matters; Annie is not quite all there, Lotte is the only tolerable one. Still,
since we played round games for prizes, it was not as dull as it might have
been, and Fritz and Rudl are quite nice boys. In the evening Mother was so
tired out that Father said he really must put a stop to all this calling; I can’t
say I care much myself for that sort of visits, especially since Dora always
will talk about books. People always talk about such frightfully dull books
whenever they have nothing else to say. School began again to-day, with a
German lesson thank goodness. Though I’m not superstitious in general, I
must say I do like a good beginning. Besides, first thing in the morning we
met two chimneysweeps, and without our having tried to arrange it in any
way they passed us on our left. That ought to bring good luck.

January 5th. Most important, Hella since yesterday evening — — — —!
She did not come to school yesterday, for the day before she felt frightfully
bad, and her mother really began to think she was going to have another
attack of appendicitis. Instead of that!!! She looks so ill and interesting, I
spent the whole afternoon and evening with her; and at first she did not
want to tell me what was the matter. But when I said I should go away if
she did not tell me, she said: “All right, but you must not make such idiotic
faces, and above all you must not look at me.” “Very well,” I said, “I won’t
look, but tell me everything about it.” So then she told me that she had felt
frantically bad, as if she was being cut in two, much worse than after the
appendicitis operation, and then she had frantically high fever and shivered
at the same time, all Friday, and yesterday — — — tableau!! And then her
mother told her the chief things, though she knew them already. Earlier on
Friday the doctor had said: “Don’t let us be in a hurry to think about a
relapse, there may be other!! causes.” And then he whispered to her mother,
but Hella caught the word enlighten. Then she knew directly what time of
day it was. She acted the innocent to her mother, as if she knew nothing at
all, and her mother kissed her and said, now you are not a child any more,
now you belong among the grown-ups. How absurd, so I am still a child!
After all, on July 30th I shall be 14 too, and at least one month before I shall
have it too, so I shan’t be a child for more than six months more. Hella and
I laughed frightfully, but she is really a little puffed up about it; she won’t
admit that she is, but I noticed it quite clearly. The only girl I know who did
not put on airs when that happened was Ada. Because of the school Hella is
awfully shy, and before her father too. But her mother has promised her not
to tell him. If only one can trust her!!!
January 7th. Hella came to school to-day in spite of everything. I kept on
looking at her, and in the interval she said: “I have told you already that you
must not stare at me in that idiotic way, and this is the second time I’ve had
to speak to you about it. One must not make a joke about such things.” I
was not going to stand that. One must not look at her; very well, in the third
lesson I sat turning away from her; then suddenly she hooked one of my
feet with hers so that I nearly burst out laughing, and she said: “Do look
round, for that way is even stupider.” Of course Dunker promptly called us
to order, that is, she told Hella to go on reading, but Hella said promptly
that she felt very unwell, and that what she had said to me was, she would
have to go home at 12. All the girls looked at one another, for they all know

what unwell means, and Frau Doktor Dunker said Hella had better leave
directly, but she answered in French—that pleases Dunker awfully—that
she would rather stay till the end of the lesson. It was simply splendid!
January 12th. We went to the People’s Theatre to-day to the matinee of
The Fourth Commandment. The parting from the grandmother was lovely;
almost everyone was in tears. I managed to keep from crying because Dora
was only two places from me, and so did Hella, probably for the same
reason. Anyway she was not paying much attention to the play for in the
main interval Lajos, who had been in the stalls, came up and said how
d’you do to Hella and her mother. He wanted to go home with them after
the performance. Jeno has mumps, it is a horrid sort of illness and if I had it
I should never admit it. Those illnesses in which one is swelled up are the
nastiest of all. The Sunday after next Lajos and Jeno have been invited to
the Brs. and of course they asked me too, I am so glad.
January 18th. I have not written for a whole week, we have such a frantic
lot of work, especially in French in which we are very backward, at least
Dunker says so!! She can’t stand Madame Arnau, that’s obvious. For my
part I liked Mad. Arnau a great deal better, if only because she had no
pimples. And Prof. Jordan’s History class is awfully difficult, because he
always makes one find out the causes for oneself; one has to learn
intelligently!, but that is very difficult in History. No one ever gets an
Excellent from him, except Verbenowitsch sometimes, but she learns out of
a book, not our class book, but the one on which Herr Prof. J. bases his
lectures. And because she reads it all up beforehand, naturally she always
knows all the causes of the war and the consequences. Really consequences
means something quite different, and so Hella and I never dare look at one
another when he is examining us and asks: What were the consequences of
this event? Of course the Herr Prof. imagined that Franke was laughing at
him when she was only laughing at consequences; and it was impossible for
her to explain, especially to a gentleman!!!!
January 20th. When Dora and I were coming home from skating to-day
we met Mademoiselle, and I said how d’you do to her at once, and I was
asking her how she (much emphasised) was getting on, when suddenly I
noticed that Dora had gone on, and Mademoiselle said: “Your sister seems
in a great hurry, I don’t want to detain her.” When I caught Dora up and
asked her: “Why did you run away?” she tossed her head and said: “That

sort of company does not suit me.” “What on earth do you mean, you were
so awfully fond of Mad., and besides she is really lovely.” That’s true
enough, she said; but it was awfully tactless of her to tell me of all that—
you know what. Such an intimacy behind her parents’ backs cannot possibly
lead to happiness. Then I got in such a fearful temper and said: “Oh do shut
up. Father and Mother did not know anything about Viktor either, and you
were happy enough then. It is just the secrecy that makes one so happy.”
Then she said very softly: “Dear Grete, you too will change your views,”
and then we did not say another word. But I was awfully angry over her
meanness; for first of all she wanted to hear the whole story, although Mad.
never offered to tell her, and now she pretends that she did not wish it. If I
only knew where to find Mad. I would warn her. Anyhow, this day week at
7 I shall take care to be in W. Street, and perhaps I may meet her, for she
probably has a private lesson somewhere in that neighborhood.
January 24th. Mother is very ill again to-day, in spite of the operation. I
have decided that I won’t go on Sunday to the Brs. although Jeno will be
there, and that I won’t wait about for Mademoiselle on Monday. I have not
told Hella anything about this for she would probably say it was very stupid
of me, but I would rather not; not because Dora has twice spoken to me
pointedly about a clear conscience, but because I don’t enjoy anything
when Mother is ill.
January 26th. Mother is an angel. Yesterday she asked Aunt Dora: “By
the way, Dora, has Grete put a fresh lace tucker in her blue frock, ready for
the Brs. to-morrow?” Then I said: “I’m not going Mother,” and Mother
asked: “But why not, surely not on my account?” Then I rushed up to her
and said: “I can’t enjoy anything when you are ill.” And then Mother was so
awfully sweet, and she wept and said: “Such moments make one forget all
pains and troubles. But really you must go, besides I’m a good deal better
to-day, and to-morrow I shall be quite well again.” So I answered: “All
right, I’ll go, but only if you are really well. But you must tell me honestly.”
But in any case I shan’t go to meet Mademoiselle on Monday.
January 28th. It was Mathematics to-day at school, so I could not write
yesterday. We had a heavenly time on Sunday. We laughed till our sides
ached and Hella was nearly suffocated with laughing. Lajos is enough to
give one fits; it was absolutely ripping the way he imitated the wife of
Major Zoltan in the Academy and Captain Riffl. I can hardly write about it,

for my hand shakes so with laughing when I think of it. And then, while
Hella and Lajos were singing songs together, Jeno told me that every
student in the Neustadt has an inamorata, a real one. Mostly in Vienna, but
some in Wiener Neustadt though that is dangerous because of being caught.
All the officers know about it, but no one must be found out. Then I told
him about Oswald’s affair and he said: “Oswald was a great donkey, you’ll
excuse me for saying so since he’s your brother; but really he made a fool
of himself. He was only a civilian; it’s quite different in the army.” Then I
got cross and said: “That’s all very well, Jeno, but you are not an officer
yourself, so I don’t see how you can know anything about it.” Then he said
to Hella: “I say, Ilonka, you must keep your friend in better order, she is
rather inclined to be insubordinate.” She is to make a written note of every
act of insubordination, and then he will administer exemplary punishment.
All very fine, but it will take two to that.
January 30th. I wish I knew whether Mademoiselle really passed through
W. Street again at 7 o’clock on Monday, for she certainly said very
distinctly: “Au revoir, ma cherie!” She is so pretty and so pale; perhaps she
is really ill, and she must be awfully nervous about — — — That would be
terrible. We wonder whether she knows about certain means, but one simply
can’t tell her.
February 2nd. I’ve had a wonderful idea and Hella thinks it a positive
inspiration. We are going to write anonymously to Mademoiselle about
those means, and Hella will write, so that no one can recognise my writing.
We think something of that sort must have happened to Mademoiselle, for
the other day I heard Mother say to Aunt Dora: “If we had known that, we
should never have engaged her for the children; it will be a terrible thing for
her parents.” And Aunt Dora said: “Yes, those are the sort of people who
hide their disgrace under the water.” It seems quite clear, for disgrace
means an illegitimate child. And the worst of it is, that they know that she
has done that. We must help the poor thing. And that is why Dora is so
indignant all of a sudden. But how can she know? there is nothing to notice
yet in Mademoiselle; if there had been I should certainly have seen it, for
Hella often says I’ve a keen eye for it. That is quite true, I was the first
person to notice it in the maid at Prof. Hofer’s, when even Father had not
noticed it.

February 4th. Well, we have written to her, at least Hella has, saying
there are such means, and that she will find all the details in the
encyclopedia. We have addressed it to F. M. and signed it “Someone who
understands you.” Unfortunately we shall never be able to find out whether
she got the letter, but the main thing is that she should.
February 7th. What a frightful lot of anxiety a letter can give one! In the
interval to-day the school servant came up to me and said: Please are you
Fraulein Lainer of the Third. “There is a letter for you.” I blushed furiously,
for I thought, it must be from Mademoiselle, but my blushing made Frau
Berger think it must be from a young man: “Really I ought to give it to the
head mistress; I am not allowed to deliver any letters to the pupils, but in
your case I will make an exception. But please remember if it happens
again I shall have to hand it in to the office.” Then I said: “Frau Berger, I
am quite certain it is not from a gentleman, but from a young lady,” and
when she gave it to me I saw directly that it really was not from a
gentleman but only from Ada! It really is too stupid of her! At the New Year
she reproached me for having broken my word, and now she begs me to
enquire at the Raimund Theatre or at the People’s Theatre whether Herr G.
is there; she says she can’t live without him in St. P. But in the holidays she
told me that she was not in love with him, that for her he was only a means
to an end. I’m absolutely certain she said that. Nothing will induce me to go
to enquire at a theatre office, and Hella says too that to make such a
suggestion is a piece of impudence. I shall just write her an ordinary letter,
telling her what a row she might have got me into at school. I really think
Ada has a bee in her bonnet, as Father always says.
February 10th. I never heard of such a thing! I was sent for to the office
to-day because the school servant had complained that on two occasions I
had thrown down some orange peel at the entrance. It’s quite true that I did
drop one piece there yesterday, but I pushed it out of the way with my foot
into the corner, and as for any other time I know nothing about it. But I see
which way the wind is blowing. Frau Berger thought I would give her some
money for that letter; just fancy, how absurd, money for a letter like that, I
wouldn’t give 20 kreuzer for such a letter. But since then she’s been in a
frightfully bad temper, I noticed it on Wednesday when we were wiping our
shoes at the door. What I said to the head was: “It happened only once, and
I kicked the peel into the corner where no one could tread on it, but I
certainly did not do it twice, and Bruckner can confirm what I say.” Then

the head said: “Oh well, we need not make a state affair of it, but the next
time you drop something, please pick it up.” Frau Berger is furious, and all
we girls in our class have decided that while we won’t make more mess
than we need, still, we shan’t be too particular. If any one of us happens to
drop a piece of paper she will just let it lie. Such cheek, one really can’t
stand it!
February 12th. We got our reports to-day. I have not got any
Satisfactories, only Praiseworthy and Excellent. Father and Mother are
awfully pleased and they have given each of us 2 crowns. Indeed Dora has
practically nothing but Excellents, only three Praiseworthies; but she
studies frantically hard, and she is learning Latin again with Frau Doktor M.
If she is still teaching the lower classes next year, I shall go too, for that
way we shall have her for 3 hours longer each week. By the way, Franke
has actually got Praiseworthy in Maths. and Physics, though she’s hardly
any good. The Nutling seems to give extraordinarily good reports, for twice
in the Maths. schoolwork Hella has had an Unsatisfactory, and yet now in
her report she has Praiseworthy. With Frau Doktor M. one has really to
deserve one’s report, and it was just the same last year with Fr. Dr. St. The
worst of all is with Herr Prof. Jordan. Not a single one of us has got an
Excellent except that deceitful cat Verbenowitsch. To-morrow the Brs. are
giving a great birthday party because of Hella’s 14th birthday. Lajos and
Jeno are coming and the two Ehrenfelds, because Hella is very fond of
them, especially Trude, the elder, that is she is 2 days older than Kitty, for
they are twins!! How awful!!! They only came to the Lyz this year, and
Hella meets them skating every day, I don’t because we have no season
tickets this year but only take day tickets when we can go, because of
Mother’s illness. I am giving Hella an electric torch with a very powerful
reflector, so that it really lights up the whole room, and an amber necklace.
February 14th. It’s a good thing that we have the half-term holiday to-day
and to-morrow for that gives me time to write all about yesterday. It was
simply phenomenal! I went to wish Hella many happy returns quite early,
and I stayed to dinner and Lajos and Jeno had been invited to dinner too in
the afternoon the 2 Ehrenfelds came and brought a box of sweets, and 3 of
Hella’s girl cousins and two boys, one of whom is frightfully stupid and
never speaks a word, and several aunts and other ladies, for the grown-ups
had their friends too. But we did not bother about them, for the dining-
room, Lizzi’s room, and Hella’s room had been arranged for us. Hella had

been sent such a lot of flowers that they nearly gave us a headache. At
dinner Lajos proposed a toast to Hella and another at tea. Hella was
splendid, and in the evening she said to me: “At 14 one really does become
a different being.” For in proposing his toast Lajos had said that every 7
years a human being is completely changed, and Hella thinks that is
perfectly true. Thank goodness, in 6 1/2 months I shall change my whole
being too. There really did seem to be something different about her, and
when we all had to blow to extinguish the candles on her birthday cake, all
except the life-light in the middle, as a sign that the other years have passed,
she really got quite pale, for she was afraid that in joke or through
awkwardness some one would blow out her life-light. Thank goodness it
was all right. I don’t much care for such things myself, for I’m always
afraid that something might happen. Of course I know that it’s only a
superstition, but it would have been horribly unpleasant if anyone had
blown out the life-light. Openly!! Lajos gave Hella an enormous square box
of sweets, and secretly!! a silver ring with a heart pendant. He wanted her to
wear this until it is replaced by a gold one—the wedding ring. But she can’t
because of her parents, so she begged me to allow her to say that I had
given it her, but that would not do either because of Father and Mother.
These things are such a nuisance, and that is why no young man will ever
go on living at home where one is continually being questioned about
everything one has, and does, and wears. After tea we sang: “Had I but
stayed on my lonely Hearth” and other sad songs, because they are the
prettiest, and in the evening we danced while Hella’s Father played for us;
and then Elwira, the tall cousin, danced the czardas with Lajos, it was
wonderful. I’ve never known such a birthday party as yesterday’s. It’s only
possible in winter; you can never have anything like it on my birthday, July
30th, for the people one is fondest of are never all together at that time.
Really no one ought to have a birthday in the holiday months, but always
sometime between the end of September and June. I do wish I were 14, I
simply can’t wait. Hella’s mother said to Hella, You are not a child any
longer, but a grown-up; I do wish I were too!!!
February 16th. We have a new schoolfellow. All the girls and all the staff
are delighted with her. She is so small she might be only 10, but awfully
pretty. She has brown curls (Hella says foxy red, but I don’t agree) hanging
down to her shoulders, large brown eyes, a lovely mouth, and a complexion
like milk and roses. She is the daughter of a bank manager in Hamburg; he

shot himself, I don’t know why. Of course she is in mourning and it suits
her wonderfully. She has a strong North German accent. Frau Doktor Fuchs
is simply infatuated with her and the head is awfully fond of her too.
February 19th. Hella and I walked home to-day with Anneliese. She is
called Anneliese von Zerkwitz. Her mother has been so frightfully upset by
her father’s death that she’ll probably have to be sent to a sanatorium; that
is why Anneliese has come to Vienna to stay with her uncle. He is a
professor and they live in Wiedner Hauptstrasse. Dora thinks her charming
too, the whole school is in love with her, she is going to gym. with us; I am
so glad. Of course she won’t stand near Hella and me because she’s so
small; but we can always keep an eye on her, show her everything, and help
her with the apparatus. Hella is a trifle jealous and says: “It seems to me
that Anneliese has quite taken my place in your affections.” I said that was
not a bit true, but did she not think Anneliese awfully loveable? “Yes,” said
Hella, “but one must not neglect old friends on that account.” “I certainly
shan’t do anything of the kind; but Anneliese really needs some one who
will show her everything and explain everything.” Besides, the head
mistress and Frau Doktor M. placed her in front of me and said to us: “Give
her a helping hand.”
February 20th. It’s such a pity that I can’t ask Anneliese here, for Mother
has been in bed for the last week. But she is going to Hella’s on Sunday,
and since I am going too of course I am frightfully glad. Naturally I would
much rather have her here; but unfortunately it’s impossible because of
Mother. Dora thinks that Mother will have to have another operation, but I
don’t believe it, for such an operation can only be done once. What I can’t
understand is why there should be anything wrong with Mother if the
operation was successful. Dora is afraid that Mother has cancer, that would
be horrible; but I don’t believe she has, because if one has cancer one can’t
recover.
February 23rd. It was heavenly at the Bruckners! Anneliese did not come
until 4, for they don’t have dinner until 3. She wore a white embroidered
frock with black silk ribbons. Hella’s mother kissed her with tears in her
eyes. For her mother really is in a sanatorium because is suffering from
nervous disease. Anneliese is living with her uncle and aunt. But she often
cries because of her father and mother. Still, she enjoyed herself immensely
in the round games, winning all the best prizes, a pocket comb and mirror, a

box of sweets, a toy elephant, a negro with a vase, and other things as well.
I won a pen-wiper, a double vase, a pencil holder, a lot of sweets, and a note
book, Hella won a lot of things too, and so did her two cousins and Jenny.
Then we had some music and Anneliese sang the Wacht am Rhein and a
lot of folk songs; her voice is as sweet as herself. She was fetched at 7, I
stayed till 8.
March 1st. To-morrow Hella and I have been in vised to Anneliese’s. I
am so awfully glad. I shall ask Mother to let me wear my new theatre
blouse and the green spring coat and skirt. The temperature went up to 54
degrees to-day.
March 3rd. Yesterday we went to Anneliese’s. She shares a room with her
cousin; she is only 11 and goes to the middle school, but she is a nice girl I
expected to find everything frightfully smart at Professor Arndt’s, but it was
not so at all. They have only 3 rooms not particularly well furnished. He has
retired on a pension, Emmy is their granddaughter, she lives with them
because her father is in Galicia, a captain or major I think. It was not so
amusing as at Hella’s. We played games without prizes, and that is dull; it is
not that one plays for the sake of the prizes, but what’s the use of playing if
one does not win anything? Then they read aloud to us out of a story book.
But what Hella and I found exasperating was that Anneliese’s uncle said
“Du” to us both. For Hella is 14, and I shall be 14 in a few months. But
Hella was quite right; in conversation she said: “At the High School only
the mistresses say Du to us, the professors have to say Sie.” Unfortunately
he went away soon after, so we don’t know whether he took the hint. Hella
says too that it was not particularly entertaining.
March 9th. Oh dear, Mother really has got cancer; of course Father has
not told us so, but she has to have another operation. Dora has cried her
eyes out and my knees are trembling. She’s going to hospital on Friday.
Aunt Dora is coming back on Thursday and will stay here till Mother is
well again. I do so dread the operation, and still more Mother’s going away.
It’s horrible, but still lots of people have cancer and don’t die of it.
March 22nd. Mother is coming home again tomorrow. Oh I am so glad!
Everything is so quiet in the hospital and one hardly dares speak in the
passages. Mother said: “I don’t want to stay here any longer, let me go back
to my children.” We went to see Mother in hospital every day and took her
violets and other flowers, for she was not allowed to eat anything during the

first few days after the operation. But it’s quite different now that she’s
home again. I should have liked to stay away from school to-day, but
Mother said: “No, children, go to school, do it to please me.” So of course
we went, but I simply could not attend to my lessons.
March 24th. Mother is asleep now. She looks frightfully ill and still has a
lot of pain. I’m sure the doctors can’t really understand her case; for if they
had operated properly she would not still have pain after the second
operation. I should like to know what Mother has been talking to Dora
about, for they both cried. Although Dora and I are on good terms now, she
would not tell me, but said she had promised Mother not to speak about it. I
can’t believe that Mother has told Dora a secret, but perhaps it was
something about marrying. For Dora only said: “Besides, Mother did not
need to say that to me, for my mind was quite made up in any case.” I do
hate such hints, it’s better to say nothing at all. As soon as Mother can get
up she is going to Abbazia for a change, and most likely Dora will go with
her.
March 26th. Mother and Dora are going to Abbazzia next week. Dora
thinks I envy her the journey, and she said: “I would willingly renounce the
journey and the seaside if only Mother would get well. And this year when I
have to matriculate, I certainly should not go for pleasure.” I’m so awfully
miserable that I simply can’t wear a red ribbon in my hair, though red suits
me best. I generally wear a black one now, but since yesterday a brown one,
for Mother said: “Oh, Gretel, do give up that black ribbon; it looks so
gloomy and does not suit you at all.” Of course I could not tell Mother how
I was feeling, so I took the brown one and said the red ribbon was quite
worn out.
April 12th. I never get my diary written. It’s so gloomy at home for
Mother is very bad. Oswald is coming home to-morrow for the Easter
holidays and Mother is looking forward so to seeing him. I was to have
gone with Hella and her father to Maria-Zell, for this year they are probably
going to take a house for the summer in Mitterbach or Mitterberg near
Maria-Zell. But I am not going after all, for I don’t feel inclined, and I think
Mother is better pleased that I should not; for she said: “So I shall have all
my three darlings together here at Easter.” When she said that I wanted to
cry, and I ran quickly out of the room so that she might not see me. But she
must have seen, for after dinner she said: “Gretel, if you really want to go

with the Bruckners, I should like you to; I should be so glad for you to have
a little pleasure, you have not had much enjoyment all the winter.” And then
I could not stop myself, and I burst out crying and said: “No, Mother, I
won’t go on any account. All I want is that you should get quite well again.”
And then Mother cried too and said: “Darling, I’m afraid I shall never be
quite well again, but I should like to stay until you are all grown up; after
that you won’t need me so much.” Then Dora came in and when she saw
that Mother was crying she said that Father had sent for me. He hadn’t
really but in the evening she told me that Mother’s illness was hopeless, but
that I must not do anything to upset her or let her see what I was feeling.
And then we both cried a lot and promised one another that we would
always stay with Father.
May 16th. Mother died on April 24th, the Sunday after Easter. We are all
so awfully unhappy. Hardly anyone says a word at mealtimes, only Father
speaks to us so lovingly. Most likely Aunt Dora will stay here for good. It’s
not three weeks yet since Mother was buried, but in one way we feel as if
she had already been dead three years, and in another way one is always
suddenly wanting to go into her room, to ask her something or tell her
something. And when we go to bed we talk about her for such a long time,
and then I dream about her all night. Why should people die? Or at least
only quite old people, who no longer have anyone to care about it. But a
mother and a father ought never to die. The night after Mother died Hella
wanted me to come and stay with them, but I preferred to stay at home; but
late in the evening I did not dare to go into the hall alone, so Dora went
with me. Father had locked the door into the drawing-room, where Mother
was laid out, but all the same it was awfully creepy. They did not call me on
the 24th until after Mother was dead; I should have so liked to see her once
more. Good God, why should one die? If only I had been called Berta after
her; but she did not wish that either of us should be called after her, nor did
Father wish it in Oswald’s case.
May 19th. When Mother was buried, one thing made me frightfully
angry with Dora, at least not really angry but hurt, that she should have
gone into church and come out of church with Father. For I have always
gone with Father and Dora has always gone with Mother. And while poor
Mother was in hospital, Dora went with Aunt. But at the funeral Father
went with her, and I had to go with Aunt Dora. A few days later I spoke to
her about it, and she said it was quite natural because she is the elder. She

said that Oswald ought to have gone with me, that that would have been the
proper thing. But he went alone. Another thing that annoys me is this; when
Aunt Dora came here in the autumn, Dora and I sat on the same side of the
table at dinner and supper, and Aunt sat opposite Mother, and when Mother
took to her bed her place was left vacant. After she died Oswald sat on the
fourth side, and now for about a week Dora has been sitting in Mother’s
place. I can’t understand how Father can allow it!
May 19th. At dinner to-day no one could eat anything. For we had breast
of veal, and we had had the same thing on the day of poor Mother’s funeral,
and when the joint was brought in I happened to look at Dora and saw that
she was quite red and was sobbing frightfully. Then I could not contain
myself any more and said: “I can’t eat any breast of veal, for on Mother’s
burial day — — —,” then I could not say any more, and Father stood up
and came round to me, and Dora and Aunt Dora burst out crying too. And
after dinner Aunt promised us that we should never have breast of veal
again. For tea, Aunt Dora ordered an Ulm cake because we had eaten hardly
anything at dinner.
May 26th. To-day is the first day of Dora’s written matriculation. Father
wanted her to withdraw because she looks so ill, but she would not for she
said it would be a distraction for her and that she would like to finish with
the High School. Next year she is to go to a preparatory school for the
Gymnasium. She ought really to go to a dancing class, for she is nearly 17,
but since she is in mourning it is quite impossible and of course she does
not want to go anyhow. The head thought too that Dora would withdraw
from the examination because she is so overwrought, but she did not want
to withdraw. The staff were so awfully sweet to us after Mother’s death, at
least the women teachers were. The professors don’t bother themselves
about our private concerns, for they only see us for 1 or 2 hours a week.
Frau Doktor Steiner, from whom we don’t have any lessons this year, was
awfully sympathetic; I saw plainly that she had tears in her eyes, and Frau
Doktor M. was an angel as she always is! We did not go to the spring
festival on May 20th, though Father said we could go if we liked. Hella and
Anneliese were awfully anxious that I should go; but I would not, and
indeed I shall never go to any more amusements. No doubt the others
enjoyed themselves immensely, but for Dora and me it would have been
horrible. In the evenings I often fancy to myself that it is not really true, that
Mother has simply gone to Franzensbad and will be back soon. And then I

cry until my head aches or until Dora says: “Oh Gretel, I do wish you’d
stop, it’s awful.” She often cries herself, I can hear her quite well, but I
never say anything.
June 4th. So Dora looks upon Mother’s death as a sign of God’s
displeasure against Father! But what could we have done to prevent it? She
said, Oh, yes, we did a lot of things we ought not to have done, and above
all we had secrets from Mother. That is why God has punished us. It’s
horrible, and now that she is always speaking of the eye of God and the
finger of God it makes me so terribly afraid to go into a dark room, because
I always feel there is some one there who is eying me and wants to seize
me.
June 8th. Father is in a frightful rage with Dora; yesterday evening, when
I opened the drawing-room door and there was Father coming out, quite
unintentionally I gave a yell, and when Father asked what was the matter I
told him about God’s displeasure; only I did not tell him it was against him,
but only against Dora and me. And then Father was frightfully angry for the
first time since Mother’s death, and he told Dora she was not to upset me
with her ill-conditioned fancies, and Dora nearly had an attack of
palpitation so that the doctor had to be sent for. Aunt came to sleep in our
room and we both had to take bromide. To-day Father was awfully kind to
us and said: “Girls, you’ve no reason to reproach yourselves, you have
always been good children, and I hope you always will be good.” Yes, I will
be, for Mother’s eye watches over us. Hella thinks I look very poorly, and
she asked me to-day whether perhaps . . . . ?? But I told her that I would not
talk about such things any more, that it would be an offence to my Mother’s
memory. She wanted to say something more, but I said: “No, Hella, I
simply won’t talk about that any more. You can’t understand, because your
mother is still alive.”
June 12th. It is awful; just when I did not want to think any more about
such things, there comes an affair of that very sort! I’m in a frightful mess
through no fault of my own. Just after 9 to-day a girl from the Second came
in to our Mathematic lesson and said: “The head mistress wishes to see
Lainer, Bruckner, and Franke in the office directly.” All the girls looked at
us, but we did not know why. When we came into the office, the door of the
head’s room was shut and Fraulein N. told us to wait. Then the head came
out and called me in. Inside a lady was sitting, and she looked at me

through a lorgnon. “Do you spend much time with Zerkwitz?” asked the
head. “Yes, said I,” and I had a foreboding. “This lady is Zerkwitz’s mother,
she complains that you talk about very improper things with her daughter;
is it so?” “Hella and I never wanted to tell her anything; but she begged us
to again and again, and besides we thought she really knew it anyhow and
only pretended she didn’t.” “What did you think she knew, and what did
you talk to her about?” broke in Anneliese’s mother. “Excuse me,” said the
head, “I will examine the girls; so Bruckner was concerned in the matter
too?” “Very seldom,” said I; “Yes, the chief offender is Lainer, the girl
whose mother died recently.” Then I choked down my tears, and said: “We
should never have said a word about these matters unless Anneliese had
kept on at us.” After that I would not answer any more questions. Then
Hella was called in. She told me afterwards that she knew what was up
directly she saw my face. “What have you been talking about to Zerkwitz?”
Hella would not say at first, but then she said in as few words as possible:
“About getting babies, and about being married!” “Gracious goodness, such
little brats, and to talk about such things,” said Anneliese’s mother. “Such
corrupt minds.” “We did not believe that Anneliese did not really know, or
we should never have told her anything,” said Hella just as I had; she was
simply splendid. “As regards Alfred, we have nothing to do with that, and
we have often advised her not to allow him to meet her coming home from
school; but she would not listen to us.” “I am talking about your
conversations with which you have corrupted the poor innocent child,” said
Frau von Zerkwitz. “She certainly must have known something about it
before, or she would not have gone with Alfred or wanted to talk about it
with us,” said Hella. “Heavenly Father, that is worse still; such corruptness
of mind!” Then we were sent out of the room. Outside, Hella cried
frightfully, and so did I, for we were afraid there would be a row at home.
We could not go back into the Mathematic lesson because we had been
crying such a lot. In the interval Hella walked past Anneliese and said out
loud: “Traitress!!” and spat at her. For that she was ordered out of the ranks.
I stepped out of the ranks too, and when Frau Professor Kreindl said: “Not
you, Lainer, you go on,” I said: “Excuse me, I spat at her too,” and went and
stood beside Hella. All the girls looked at us. It was plain that Frau Prof.
Kreindl knew all about it already for she did not say any more. In the
German lesson from 11 to 12 Frau Doktor M. said: “Girls, why can’t you
keep the peace together? This continual misconduct is really too bad, and

serves only to make trouble for you and for your parents and for us.” Just
before 12 Hella and I were summoned to the head’s room again. “Girls,”
she said, “it’s a horrible business this. Even if your own imaginations have
been prematurely poisoned, why should you try to corrupt others? As for
you, Lainer, you ought to be especially ashamed of yourself that such
complaints should be made of you when your mother has been buried only
a few weeks.” “Excuse me,” said Hella, “all this happened in the spring,
and even earlier, in the winter, for we were still skating at the time. Rita’s
mother was pretty well then. Besides, Zerkwitz was continually pestering us
to tell her. I often warned Rita, and said: ‘Don’t trust her,’ but she was quite
infatuated with Zerkwitz. Please, Frau Direktorin, don’t say anything about
it to Rita’s father, for he would be frightfully upset.”
Hella was simply splendid, I shall never forget. She does not want me to
write that; we are writing together. Hella thinks we must write it all down
word for word, for one never can tell what use it may be. No one ever had a
friend like Hella, and she is so brave and clever. “You are just as clever,”
she says, “but you get so easily overawed, and besides you are still quite
nervous because of your mother’s death. I only hope your father won’t hear
anything about it.” That stupid idiot dug up the old story about the two
students on the ice, a thing that was over and done with ages ago. “You
should never trust anyone,” says Hella, and she’s perfectly right. I never
could have believed Anneliese would be such a sneak. We don’t know yet
what was up with Franke. As she came in she put her finger to her lips,
meaning of course “Betray nothing!”
June 15th. The school inspector came to-day. I was at the blackboard in
the Maths lesson, when there was a knock at the door and the head came in
with the Herr Insp. For a moment I thought he had come about that matter,
and I went as white as a sheet (at least the girls say I did; Hella says I
looked like Niobe mourning for her children). Thank goodness, the sum
was an easy one, and besides I can always do sums; in Maths and French I
am the best in the class. But the Herr Insp. saw that I had tears in my eyes
and said something to the head; then the head said: “She has recently lost
her mother.” Then the Herr Insp. praised me, and like a stupid idiot I must
needs begin to howl. The head said: “It’s all right L., sit down,” and stroked
my hair. She is so awfully sweet, and I do hope that she and Frau Doktor M.
will say a word for me at the Staff Meeting. And I do hope that Father
won’t hear anything of it, for of course he would reproach me dreadfully

because it all comes so soon after Mother’s death. But really it all happened
long before that. The way it all happened was that Hella’s mother went
away to see Emmy, her married niece, who was having her first baby. And
then it was that we told the “innocent child” (that’s what we call the
deceitful cat) everything. Hella still thinks that the “innocent child” was a
humbug. That is quite likely, for after all she is nearly fourteen; and at 14
one must surely know a great deal already; it’s impossible that at that age a
girl can continue to believe in the stork story, as Anneliese is said!!! to have
done. Hella thinks that I shall soon be “developed” too, because I always
have such black rings under my eyes. I overheard Frau von Zerkwitz say,
“Little brats;” but Hella says that the head hemmed loudly to drown it.
Afterwards Hella was in fits of laughter over the expression “little brats” for
her mother always says about such things; Little brats like you have no
concern with such matters. Good Lord, when is one to learn all about it if
one does not know when one is nearly 14! As a matter of fact both Hella
and I learned these things very early, and it has not done us any harm.
Hella’s mother always says that if one learns such things too early one gets
to look old; but of course that’s nonsense. But why do mothers not want us
to know? I suppose they’re just ashamed.
June 16th. Yesterday evening after we had gone to bed, Dora said: “What
were you really talking about to Z., or whatever her name is? The head
called me into the office to-day and told me that you had been talking of
improper matters. She said I must watch over you in Mother’s place!” Well
that would be a fine thing! Besides, it all happened when Mother was still
alive. A mother never knows what children are talking of together. Dora
thinks that I shall have a written Reprimand from the Staff Meeting. I
should hate that because of Father; that would mean another fearful row;
although Father is really awfully sweet now; I have not had a single rowing
since Mother first got ill. It’s quite true that death makes people gentle, but
why? Really one would have thought people would get disagreeable,
because they’ve been so much distressed. Last week the tombstone was put
up and we all went to see it. I should like to go alone to the cemetery once
at least, for one does not like to weep before the others.
June 18th. The “innocent child” does not come to gym. any longer, at
least she has not been since that affair. We think she’s afraid, although we
should not say anything to her. We punish her with silent contempt, she’ll
feel that more than anything. And thank goodness she does not come to play

tennis. I do hate people who are deceitful, for one never knows where to
have them. When a girl tells an outright cram, then I can at least say to her:
Oh, clear out, don’t tell such a frightful whacker; I was not born yesterday.
But one has no safeguard against deceitfulness. That’s why I don’t like cats.
We have another name for the “innocent child,” we call her the “red cat.” I
think she knows. Day after tomorrow is the school outing to Carnuntum. I
am so excited. We have to be at the quay at half past 7.
June 21st. The outing was lovely. Hella was to come and fetch me. But
she overslept herself, so her mother took a taxi; and luckily I had waited for
her. I should like to be always driving in a taxi. Dora would not wait, and
went away at a quarter to 7 by electric car. At a quarter to 8 Hella came in
the taxi, and just before the ship weighed anchor (I believe one ought only
to say that of a sailing ship at sea, but it does not matter, I’m not Marina
who knows everything about the navy), that is just at the right moment, we
arrived. They all stared at us when we came rushing up in the taxi. I
tumbled down as I got out of the car, it was stupid; but I don’t think they all
noticed it. Aunt Dora said that for this one day we had better put off our
mourning, and Father said so too, so we wore our white embroidered frocks
and Aunt Dora was awfully good and had made us black sashes; it looked
frightfully smart, and they say that people wear mourning like that in
America. I do love America, the land of liberty. Boys (that is young
students) and girls go to school together there!! — — — But about the
outing. In the boat we sat next Frau Doktor M., she was awfully nice; Hella
was on the right and I was on the left, and we sat so close that she said:
“Girls, you’re squashing me, or at least you’re crushing my dress!” She was
wearing a white frock and had a coral necklace which suited her simply
splendidly. When we were near Hainburg Hella’s hat fell into the Danube,
and all the girls screamed because they thought a child had fallen
overboard. But thank goodness it was only the hat. We went up the
Schlossberg and had a lovely view, that is, I did not look at anything except
Frau Doktor M. because she was so lovely; Professor Wilke was with us,
and he went about with her all the time. The girls say he will probably
marry her, perhaps in the holidays. Oh dear, that would be horrid. Hella
thinks that is quite out of the question because of the German professor; at
any rate it would be better for her to marry Professor W. than the other,
because he is said to be a Jew. “Still, with regard to all the things that hang
upon marriage, it’s the same with every man,” said I. “That’s just the chief

point, you little goose,” said Hella. And Frau Doktor M. said: “Do you
allow your chum to talk to you like that? What is the chief point?” I was
just going to say: “We can’t tell you that,” when Hella interrupted me and
said: “Just because I’m her chum I can talk to her like that; she would not
let anyone else do it.” Then we went to dinner. Unfortunately we did not sit
next “her.” We had veal cutlets and four pieces of chocolate cake, and as
the Herr Religionsprof. went by he said: “How many weeks have you been
fasting?” Before dinner we went to the museum to see the things they had
dug up in the Roman camp. The head mistress and Fraulein V. explained
everything. It was most instructive. In the afternoon we went to Deutsch-
Altenburg. It was great fun at tea. Then we had games and all the staff
joined in, the Fifth had got up a comedy by one of the girls. We were all in
fits of laughter. Then suddenly there came along a whole troop of officers of
the flying corps, frightfully smart, and one of them sat down at the piano
and began to play dance music. Another came up to the head and begged
her to allow the “young ladies” to dance. The head did not want to at first,
but all the girls of the Fifth and Sixth begged her to, and the Herr Rel. Prof.
said: “Oh, Frau Direktorin, let them have the innocent pleasure,” and so
they really were allowed to dance. The rest of us either danced with one
another or looked on. And then, when Hella and I were standing right in
front, up came a splendid lieutenant and said: “May I venture to separate
the two friends for a little dance?” “If you please,” said I, and sailed off
with him. To dance with a lieutenant is glorious. Then the same lieutenant
danced with Hella and in the evening on the way home she said that the
lieutenant had really wanted to dance with her first, but I had been so
prompt with my “If you please” and had placed my hand on his shoulder.
Of course that’s not true, but it is not a thing one would quarrel about with
one’s best friend, and anyhow he danced with both of us. Unfortunately we
were not able to dance very long because we got so hot. Oh, and I had
almost forgotten, a captain with a black moustache saluted Frau Doktor M.,
for they know one another. She blushed furiously; so he is probably the man
she will marry, and not Herr Prof. Wilke and not the Jewish professor. He
would please me a great deal better. They were all so awfully smart! Before
we left a lieutenant brought in a huge bunch of roses, and the officers gave a
rose to each member of the staff, the ladies I mean. Then something awfully
funny happened. There is a girl in the Sixth who looks quite old, as if she
might be 24, and “our” lieutenant offered her a rose too. And then she said:

“No thank you, I am not one of the staff, I’m in the Sixth.” Everyone burst
out laughing, and she was quite abashed because the lieutenant had taken
her for one of the staff. And the Herr Rel. Prof. said to her: “Tschapperl,
you might just as well have taken it.” But really she was quite right to
refuse. I think there must have been 20 officers at least. Of course Hella told
the lieutenant that she was a colonel’s daughter. I wonder if we shall ever
see him again.
I am writing this four days after the outing. Dora told me yesterday that
when I was dancing with the lieutenant the Herr Rel. Prof. said to the Frau
Direktorin: “Do just look at that young Lainer; little rogue, see what eyes
she’s making.” Making eyes, forsooth! I did not make eyes, besides, what
does it mean anyhow to make eyes!! Of course I did not shut my eyes; if I
had I should probably have fallen down, and then everyone would have
laughed. And I don’t like being laughed at. I hardly saw Dora all through
the outing, and she did not dance. She said very cuttingly: “Of course not,
for after all we are in mourning, even if we did wear white dresses; you are
only a child, for whom that sort of thing does not matter.” That sort of
thing, as if I had done something dreadful! I don’t love Mother any the less,
and I don’t forget her. Father was quite different; the day before yesterday
evening he said: “So my little witch has made a conquest; you’re beginning
early. But it’s no good taking up with an officer, little witch, they’re too
expensive.” But I would like to have the lieutenant, I would go up with him
in an aeroplane, up, up, till we both got quite giddy. In the religion lesson
yesterday, when the Herr Prof. came in he laughed like anything and said:
“Hullo, Lainer, is the world still spinning round you? The Herr Leutnant has
not been able to sleep since.” So I suppose he knows him. Still, I’m quite
sure that he has not lost his sleep on my account, though very likely he said
so. If I only knew what his name is, perhaps Leo or Romeo; yes, Romeo,
that would suit him admirably!
June 26th. When I was writing hard yesterday Aunt Alma came with
Marina and that jackanapes Erwin who was really responsible for all the
row that time. Since Mother died we have been meeting again. I don’t think
Mother liked Aunt Alma much, nor she her. Just as Father and Aunt Dora
are not particularly fond of one another. It is so in most families, the father
does not care much for the mother’s brothers and sisters and vice versa. I
wonder why? I wonder whether He has a fiancee, probably he has, and what
she looks like. I wish I knew whether He likes brown hair or fair hair or

black hair best. But about the visit! Of course Marina and I were very
standoffish. She is so frightfully conceited because she goes to the Training
College. As if that were something magnificent! The High School is much
more important, for from the High School one goes on to the university, but
not from the Training College; and they don’t learn English, nor French
properly, for it is only optional. Aunt Alma knows that it annoys Father
when anyone says we don’t look well, so she said: “Why, Dora looks quite
overworked; thank goodness it’s nearly over, and she won’t get much out of
it after all, it’s really better for a girl to become a teacher.” Erwin lounged in
his chair and said to me: “Do you dare me to spit on the carpet?” “You are
ill-bred enough to do it; I can’t think why Marina, the future schoolmistress,
does not give you a good smacking,” said I. Then Aunt Alma chimed in:
“What’s the matter children? What game are you playing?” “It’s not a game
at all; Erwin wants to spit on the carpet and he seems to think that would be
all right.” Then Aunt said something to him in Italian, and he pulled a long
nose at me behind Father’s back, but I simply ignored it; little pig, and yet
he’s my cousin! Kamillo is supposed to have been just as impudent as Bub.
But we have never seen him, for he has been in Japan as an ensign for the
last two years. Mourning does not suit Marina at all; there’s a provincial
look about her and she can’t shake it off. Her clothes are too long and she
has not got a trace of b—, although she was 17 last September; she is
disgustingly thin.
June 27th. The Herr Insp. came to our class to-day, in French this time.
Frau Doktor Dunker is always frightfully excited by his visits, and at the
beginning of the lesson she said: “Girls, the Inspector is coming to-day; pull
yourselves together; please don’t leave me in the lurch.” So it must be true
what Oswald always says that the inspectors come to inspect the teachers
and not the pupils. “At the inspection,” Oswald often says, “every pupil has
the professor in his hands.” Being first, of course I was called upon, and I
simply could not think what “trotteur” meant. I would not say “Trottel”
[idiot], and so I said nothing at all. Then Anneliese turned round and
whispered it to me, but of course I was not going to say it after her, but
remained speechless as an owl. At length the Herr Inspektor said: “Translate
the sentence right to the end, and then you’ll grasp its meaning.” But I can’t
see the sense of that; for if I don’t know one of the words the sentence has
no meaning, or at least not the meaning it ought to have. If Hella had not
been absent to-day because of — —, she might have been able to whisper it

to me. Afterwards Frau Doktor Dunker reproached me, saying that no one
could ever trust anyone, and that I really did not deserve a One. “And the
stupidest thing of all was that you laughed when you did not know a simple
word like that.” Of course I could not tell her that my first thought had been
to translate it “Trottel.” Unseen translation is really too difficult for us.
June 28th. The Staff Meeting is to-day. I’m on tenter hooks to know
whether I shall have a Reprimand, or a bad conduct mark in my report. That
would be awful. It does not matter so much to Hella, for her father has just
gone away to manoeuvres in Hungary or in Bosnia, and by the time he is
back the holidays will have begun and no one will be bothering about
reports any more. So I shall know to-morrow. Oh bother, to-morrow is a
holiday and next day is Sunday. So for another 2 1/2 days I shall have “to
linger in suspense,” but a different sort of suspense from what Goethe wrote
about.
June 30th. We were at home yesterday and this afternoon because of
Dora’s matriculation. The Bruckners went to Breitenstein to visit an aunt,
who is in a convalescent home, and so I could not go with them. In the
evening we went to Turkenschanz Park to supper, but there was nothing on.
By the way, I have not written anything yet about the “innocent child” at the
outing. On the boat she began fussing round Hella and me and wanted to
push into the conversation, indirectly of course! But she did not succeed;
Hella is extraordinarily clever in such matters; she simply seemed to look
through her Really I’m a little sorry for her, for she hasn’t any close friends
beyond ourselves; but Hella said: “Haven’t you had enough of it yet? Do
you want to be cooked once more with the same sauce?” And when Hella’s
hat fell into the water and we were still looking after it in fits of laughter, all
of a sudden we found Anneliese standing behind us offering Hella a fine
lace shawl which she had brought with her for the evening because she so
readily gets earache. “Wouldn’t you like to use this shawl, so that you won’t
have to go back to Vienna without a hat?” “Please don’t trouble yourself,
I’m quite used to going about bare-headed.” But the way she said it, like a
queen! I must learn it from her. She is really shorter than I am, but at such
moments she looks just like a grownup lady. I told her as much, and she
rejoined: “Darling Rita, you can’t learn a thing like that; it’s inborn.” She
rather annoyed me, for she always seems to think that an officer’s daughter
is a thing apart.

July 1st. Thank goodness, everything has passed off without a public
scandal. Frau Doktor M. spoke to me in the corridor, saying: “Lainer,
you’ve had a narrow escape. If certain voices had not been raised on your
behalf, I really don’t know — — —.” Then I said: “I’m quite certain, Frau
Doktor, that you alone have saved me from a Bad Conduct Mark.” And I
kissed her hand. “Get along, you little baggage, for the one part simply a
child, and for the other with your head full of thoughts which grown-ups
would do well to dispense with.”
After all, one can’t help one’s thoughts, and we shall be more careful in
future as to the persons to whom we talk about that sort of thing. Here’s
another thing I forgot to mention about the outing: When we got back into
Vienna by rail, most of the parents came to meet us at the station; Father
was there too, and so was the “innocent child’s” mother. Thank goodness
Father did not know her. When we got out of the train there was a great
scrimmage, because we were all trying to sort ourselves to our parents, and
suddenly I heard Hella’s voice: “No, Madam, your child is not in our bad
company.” I turned round sharply, and there was Hella standing in front of
Frau von Zerkwitz who had just asked her: “Hullo, you, what has become of
my little Anneliese?” The answer was splendid; I should never have been
able to hit upon it; I always think of good repartees after the event. It was
just the same that time when the old gentleman in the theatre asked Hella if
she was alone there, and she snapped at him. He said: Impudent as a
Jewess, or an impudent Jewess! It was too absurd, for first of all it’s not
impudent to make a clever repartee, and secondly it does not follow because
one can do it that one is a Jewess. So Hella finished up by saying to him:
“No, you’ve made a mistake, you are not speaking to one of your own sort.”
We break up on the 6th; but because of Dora’s matriculation we are
staying here until the 11th. Then we are going to Fieberbrunn in Tyrol, and
this year we shall stay in a hotel, so I am awfully pleased. Hella had a
splendid time there last year.
July 2nd. My goodness, to-day I have . . . ., no, I can’t write it plain out.
In the middle of the Physics lesson, during revision, when I was not
thinking of anything in particular, Fraulein N. came in with a paper to be
signed. As we all stood up I thought to myself: Hullo, what’s that? And then
it suddenly occurred to me: Aha!! In the interval Hella asked me why I had
got so fiery red in the Physics lesson, if I’d had some sweets with me. I did

not want to tell her the real reason directly, and so I said: “Oh no, I had
nearly fallen asleep from boredom, and when Fraulein N. came in it gave
me a start.” On the way home I was very silent, and I walked so slowly (for
of course one must not walk fast when . . . ) that Hella said: “Look here,
what’s up to-day, that you are so frightfully solemn? Have you fallen in
love without my knowing it, or is it at long last . . . .?” Then I said “Or is it
at long last!” And she said: “Ah, then now we’re equals once more,” and
there in the middle of the street she gave me a kiss. Just at that moment two
students went by and one of them said: “Give me one too.” And Hella said:
“Yes, I’ll give you one on the cheek which will burn.” So they hurried
away. We really had no use for them: to-day!! Hella wanted me to tell her
everything about it; but really I hadn’t anything to tell, and yet she believed
that I wouldn’t tell. It is really very unpleasant, and this evening I shall have
to take frightful care because of Dora. But I must tell Aunt because I want a
San— T—. It will be frightfully awkward. It was different in Hella’s case,
first of all because she had such frightful cramps before it began so that her
mother knew all about it without being told, and secondly because it was
her mother. I certainly shan’t tell Dora whatever happens, for that would
make me feel still more ashamed. As for a San— T—, I shall never be able
to buy one for myself even if I live to be 80. And it would be awful for
Father to know about it. I wonder whether men really do know; I suppose
they must know about their wives, but at any rate they can’t know anything
about their daughters.
July 3rd. Dora does know after all. For I switched off the light before I
undressed, and then Dora snapped at me: “What on earth are you up to,
switch it on again directly.” “No I won’t.” Then she came over and wanted
to switch it on herself; “Oh do please wait until I’ve got into bed.” “O-o-h,
is that it,” said Dora, “why didn’t you say so before? I’ve always hidden my
things from you, and you haven’t got any yet.” And then we talked for quite
a long time, and she told me that Mother had commissioned her to tell me
everything when — — — Mother had told her all about it, but she said it
was better for one girl to tell it to another, because that was least awkward.
Mother knew too that in January Hella had . . . But how? I never let on! It
was midnight before we switched off the light.
July 6th. Oh, I am so unhappy, when we went to get our reports to-day
and said good-bye to Frau Doktor M., she was awfully sweet, and at the end
she said: “I hope that you won’t give too much trouble to my successor.” At

first we did not understand, for we thought she only meant that it is always
uncertain whether the same member of the staff will keep the same class
from year to year, but then she said: “I am leaving the school because I am
going to be married.” It gave me such a pang, and I said: “Oh, is it true?”
“Yes, Lainer, it’s quite true.” And all the girls thronged round her and
wanted to kiss her hand. No one spoke for a moment, and then Hella said:
“Frau Doktor, may I ask you something? But you mustn’t be angry!” “All
right, ask away!” “Is it the captain we met in Carnuntum?” She was quite
puzzled for a minute, and then she laughed like anything and said, “No,
Bruckner, it is not he, for he has a wife already.” And Gilly, who is not so
frightfully fond of her as Hella and I are, said: “Frau Doktor, please tell us
whom you are going to marry.” “There’s no secret about it, I am going to
marry a professor in Heidelberg.” That is why she has to leave the High
School. It’s simply ruined my holidays. Hella has such lovely ideas. The
girls would not leave Frau Doktor alone, and they all wanted to walk home
with her. Then she said: “My darling girls, that’s impossible, for I am going
to Purkersdorf to see my parents.” And then Hella had her splendid idea.
The others said: “Please may we come with you as far as the metropolitan?”
and at length she said they might. But Hella said, “Come along,” and we
hurried off to the metropolitan before them and took tickets to Hutteldorf so
that we should be able to get back in plenty of time, and there we were
waiting on the platform when she came and when all the girls came with
her as far as the entrance. Then we rushed up to her and got into the train
which came in at that moment. Of course we had second class tickets, for
Hella, being an officer’s daughter, mayn’t travel third, and Frau Doktor M.
always travels second too. And we all three sat together on a seat for two,
though it was frightfully hot. She was so nice to us; I begged her to give us
her photograph and she promised to send us one. Then, alas, we got to
Hutteldorf. “Now, girls, you must get out.” Then we both burst out crying,
and she kissed us! Never shall I forget that blessed moment and that
heavenly ride! As long as the train was still in sight we both waved our
handkerchiefs to her and she waved back! When we wanted to give up our
tickets Hella looked everywhere for her purse and could not find it; she
must have left it in the ticket office. Luckily I still had all my July pocket
money and so I was able to pay the excess fare, and then for once in a way I
was the sharp-witted one; I said we had travelled third and had only passed
out through the second, so we had not to pay so much; and no one knew

anything about it, there’s no harm in that sort of cheating. Of course we
really did go back third, although Hella said it would spoil the memory for
her. That sort of thing does not matter to me. We did not get home until a
quarter past 1, and Aunt Dora gave me a tremendous scolding. I said I had
been arranging books in the library for Frau Doktor, but Dora had enquired
at the High School at 12, and there had been no one there. We had already
gone away then, I said, and had gone part of the way with Frau Doktor M.,
for she was leaving because of her marriage. Then Dora was quite
astonished and said: “Ah, now I understand.” The other day when she had
to go into the room while the staff meeting was on, the staff was talking
about an engagement, and Fraulein Thim was saying: “Not everyone has the
luck to get a university professor.” That must have been about her.
Certainly Thim won’t get one, not even a school porter. To-day, (I’ve been
writing this up for two days), I had such a delightful surprise; she sent me
her photo, simply heavenly!! Father says the portrait is better looking than
the reality. Nothing of the sort, she is perfectly beautiful, with her lovely
eyes and her spiritual expression! Of course she has sent Hella a photo too.
We are going to have pocket leather cases made for the photographs, so that
we can take them with us wherever we go. But we shall have to wait until
after the holidays because Hella has lost her money, and nearly all mine was
used up in paying the excess fares. And such a leather case will cost 3
crowns. Father has some untearable transparent envelopes, and I shall ask
him for two of them. They will do as a makeshift.
Dora’s matriculation is to-morrow, she’s quite nervous about it although
she is very well up in all the subjects. But she says it’s so easy to make
mistakes. But Father is quite unconcerned, though last year he was very
much bothered about Oswald, and poor dear Mother was frightfully
anxious: “Pooh,” said Oswald, “I shall soon show them that there’s no need
to bother; all one wants at the metric is cheek, that’s the whole secret!” And
then all he telegraphed was “durch” [through] and poor Mother was still
very anxious, and thought that it might mean durchgefallen [failed]. But of
course it really meant durchgekommen [passed], for meanwhile the second
telegram had come. And father had brought two bottles of champagne to
Rodaun, ready to celebrate Oswald’s return. There won’t be anything of the
sort after Dora’s matriculation because Mother is not with us any more; oh
it does make me so miserable when I think that 2 1/2 months ago she was
still alive, and now — — —.

July 9th. This morning, while Dora was having her exam (she passed
with Distinction), I went to the cemetery quite alone. I told Aunt Dora I was
going shopping with Hella and her mother, and I told Hella I was going
with Aunt, and so I took the tram to Potzleinsdorf and then walked to the
cemetery. People always ought to go to the cemetery alone. There was no
one in the place but me. I did not dare to stay long, for I was afraid I should
be home late. It’s a frightfully long way to Potzleinsdorf, and it always
seems so much further when one is alone. And when I came away from the
cemetery I took a wrong turning and found myself in a quite deserted street
near the Turkenschanze. That sort of thing is very awkward, and for a long
time there was simply no one of whom I could ask the way. Then by good
luck an old lady came along, and she told me I had only to take the next
turning to get back to the tram line. And just as I did get there a
Potzleinsdorf car came along, so I got in and reached home long before
Dora. But in the afternoon Hella nearly gave me away, quite
unintentionally. But since they were all talking about the matriculation I
was able to smooth it over. Now that Dora has finished her matriculation
she will have to tell me a great deal more about certain things; she
promised she would. Before the matriculation she was always so tired
because of the frightful grind, but that is over now, and I never do any work
in the holidays. What are holidays for? Frau Doktor Dunker has really given
me only a Satisfactory, it’s awfully mean of her; and I shall have to learn
from her for three years more! Nothing will induce me to bother myself
about French now, for she has a down on me, and when one’s teacher has a
down on one, one can work as hard as one likes and it’s no good. It was so
different with Frau Doktor M.!! I have just been looking at her photo so
long that my eyes are positively burning; but I had to write up about to-day:
even when one had been stupid once or twice, she never cast it up against
one, never, never, never — — the sweet angel!
July 10th. We are going to F. to-morrow; I am so glad. It is frightfully
dull to-day, for Hella went away yesterday to Berchtesgaden where she is to
stay for 6 weeks, and on the way back she is going to Salzburg and perhaps
Aunt Dora will take me to Salzburg for 2 days so that we can see one
another again before Hella goes to Hungary. She is lucky! I can’t go to K—
M— this year, for we are going to stay in F. till the middle of September. I
got my name day presents to-day because they are things for the journey: a
black travelling satchel with a black leather belt, and half a dozen mourning

handkerchiefs with a narrow black border, and an outfit for pokerwork, and
a huge bag of sweets for the journey from Hella. The world is a wretched
place without Hella. I do hope we shall marry on the same day, for Mother
always used to say: “The most ardent girl friendships are always broken up
when one of the two marries.” I suppose because the other one is annoyed
because she has not married. I wonder what it will be like at Frau Doktor
M.‘s wedding! and I wonder whether she knows about everything; very
likely not, but if not I suppose her mother will tell her all about it before she
is married. Dora told me yesterday that Mother had once said to her: “A girl
always gets all sorts of false ideas into her head; the reality is quite
different.” But that is not so in our case, for we really know everything
quite precisely, even to the fact that you have to take off every stitch; oh
dear, I shall never forget it!—Oswald is coming to F. on the 20th, for first
he is going to Munich for a few days.
July 12th. It’s lovely here; mountains and mountains all round, and we’re
going to climb them all; oh, how I am enjoying myself! I simply can’t keep
a diary; it will have to be a weekary. For I must write to Hella at least every
other day. We are staying in the Edelweiss boarding house; there are about
40 visitors, at least that’s what we counted at dinner. There is a visitors’ list
hanging up in the hall, and I must study it thoroughly. The journey was
rather dull, for Dora had a frightful headache so we could not talk all
through the night. I stood in the corridor half the night. At one place in
Salzburg there was a frightful fire; no one was putting it out, so I suppose
no one knew anything about it. The boarding house is beautifully furnished,
carpets everywhere; there are several groups of statuary in the hall. We are
awfully pleased with everything. There are 4 courses at dinner and two at
supper. Flowers on every table. Father says we must wait and see whether
they change them often enough. Father has a new tweed suit which
becomes him splendidly for he is so tall and aristocratic looking. We have
coats and skirts made of thin black cotton material and black lace blouses,
and we also have white coats and skirts and white blouses, and light grey
tweed dresses as well. For Father is really quite right: “Mourning is in your
heart, not in your dress.” Still, for the present, we shall wear black, but we
have the white things in case it gets frightfully hot. To-day, on a cliff quite
near the house, we picked a great nosegay of Alpine roses. Dora has
brought Mother’s photo with her and has put the flowers in front of it;
unluckily I forgot to bring mine. I should like to go to the top of the

Wildeck or one of the other mountains. It would be lovely to pick Edelweiss
for oneself. But Father says that mountaineering is not suited to our ages.
The baths here always seem very cold, only about 54 or 60 degrees at most.
Dr. Klein said we should only bathe when the water is quite warm. But
apparently that won’t be often. We have not made any acquaintances yet,
but I like the look of the two girls wearing Bosnian blouses at the second
table from ours. Perhaps we shall get to know them. One plan has come to
nothing. I wanted to talk to Dora in the evenings about all sorts of important
things, but it is impossible because Aunt Dora shares our room. Here’s
another tiresome thing; Father’s room has a lovely veranda looking on to
the promenade, while our room only looks into the garden. Of course the
view is lovely, but I should have liked Father’s room much better, only it is
a great deal too small for three persons; there is only one bed and its
furniture is of a very ancient order. I do hate that sort of furniture; the lady
who keeps the boarding house calls it Empire!! I don’t suppose she can ever
have seen a room furnished in real Empire style.
July 15th. When Dora and I were out for a walk yesterday she told me a
great deal about Aunt Dora. I never really knew before whether Uncle
Richard was employed in the asylum or whether he was a patient there; but
he is a patient. He has spinal disease and is quite off his head and often has
attacks of raving madness. Once before he was sent to the asylum he tried
to throttle Aunt Dora, and in another respect he did her a frightful lot of
harm!!! I don’t quite understand how, for Aunt Dora has never had any
children. And why on earth do they make such a secret about Uncle
Richard? But when I come to think of it, no one ever wanted to talk about
Mother’s illness. There’s no sense in this secrecy, for in the first place that
always makes one think about things, and secondly one always finds out in
the long run. At last Aunt Dora was so terribly afraid of Uncle that she
always kept the door of her bedroom locked. It must be awful to have a
husband who is a raging maniac. Father once said to Dora: your Aunt Dora
is enough to drive one mad with her whims and fancies. Of course he didn’t
mean that literally, but I must watch carefully to find out what Aunt really
does to annoy anyone so much. Most likely it is something connected with
this matter. To my mind Aunt Alma has many more whims and fancies, and
yet Uncle Franz has never gone raving mad. Dora says that Uncle Richard
may go on living for another 20 years, and that she is frightfully sorry for
Aunt Dora because she is tied to such a monster. Why tied? After all, he is

in an asylum and can’t do her any harm. Dora didn’t know about all this
before, Aunt only told her after Mother’s death. Dora thinks it is better not
to marry at all, unless one is madly in love with a man. And then only by a
marriage contract!! In that case that would be excluded. But I always
imagined a marriage contract was made because of a dowry and money
affairs generally; and never thought of its having such a purpose. Frau
Mayer, whom we met in the summer holidays two years ago, had married
under such conditions. But it puzzles me, for if that is what men chiefly
want when they marry, I don’t see how any man can be satisfied with a
marriage contract. There must be a mistake somewhere. Perhaps it is
different among the Jews, for the Mayers were Jews.
July 21st. No, I never should have thought that Hella would prove to
have been right in that matter. I got a letter 8 pages long from Anneliese to-
day. That time when Hella had to stay at home for five days she believed
that Anneliese would make fresh advances. But obviously she was afraid.
So now she has written to me: My own dear Rita! You are the only friend of
my life; wherever I go, all the girls and everybody likes me, and only you
have turned away from me in anger. What harm did I do you — — —?
After all, she did do me some harm; for there might have been a fine row if
it had not been for Frau Doktor M., that angel in human form! She writes
she is so lonely and so unhappy; she is with her mother at the Gratsch
Hydropathic near Meran or Bozen, I forget which, I must look it up if I
answer her. For I gave my word of honour to Hella that I would never
forgive the “innocent child.” But after all, to write an answer is mere
ordinary politeness, and is far from meaning a reconciliation, and still less a
friendship. She says that there are absolutely no girls in Gratsch, only
grown-up ladies and old gentlemen, the youngest is 32! brr, I know I should
find it deplorably dull myself. So I really will write to her, but I shall be
exceedingly reserved. She finishes up with: Listen to the prayer of an
unhappy girl and do not harden your heart against one who has always
loved you truly. That is really very fine, and Anneliese always wrote the
best compositions; Frau Doktor M. used often to praise them and to speak
of her excellent style, but later she really did not like her at all. She often
told her she ought not to be so affected, or she would lose the power of
expression from sheer affectation. I shall not write to her immediately, but
only after a few days, and, as I said, with great reserve.

July 23rd. I got to know the two girls to-day, their names are Olga and
Nelly, one is 15 and the other 13; I don’t know their surname yet, but only
that they have a leather goods business in Mariahilferstr. Their mother’s
hair is quite grey already, their father is not coming until August 8th. We
have arranged to go for a walk at 4 o’clock this afternoon, to Brennfelden.
July 26th. I have made up my mind to write every day before dinner, for
after dinner we all go with our hammocks into the wood. After all I wrote to
Anneliese three days ago, without waiting, so as not to keep her on
tenterhooks. I have not written anything to Hella about it because I don’t
know how Anneliese will answer. Hella says she is having a royal time in
Innichen; but the tiresome thing does not say just what she means by royal;
she wrote only a bare 3 sides including the signature so of course I did not
write to her as much as usual.
July 27th. Dora is not very much taken with the Weiners; she thinks they
are frightfully stuck up. She says it’s not the proper thing to wear gold
bracelets and chains in the country, above all with peasant costume. Of
course she is right, but still I like the two girls very much, and especially
Olga, the younger one; Nelly puts on such airs; they go to a high school too,
the Hietzinger High School; but Olga has only just got into the Second
while Nelly is in the Fifth. Dora says they will never set the Danube on fire.
No matter, leave it to others to do that. We enjoyed ourselves immensely on
our walk. I’m going to spend the whole day with them to-day. Father says:
“Don’t see too much of them; you’ll only get tired of them too soon.” I
don’t believe that will happen with the Weiners.
July 29th. It’s my birthday to-morrow. I wonder what my presents will
be. I’ve already had one of them before we left Vienna, 3 pairs of openwork
stockings, Aunt Dora gave them to me, exquisitely fine, and my feet look so
elegant in them. But I must take frightful care of them and not wear them
too often. Aunt says: “Perhaps now you will learn to give up pulling at your
stockings when you are doing your lessons.” As if I would do any lessons in
the holidays.

LAST HALF-YEAR, AGE FOURTEEN AND A
HALF
LAST HALF-YEAR
July 30th. Thank goodness this is my 14th!!! birthday; Olga thought that
I was 16 or at least 15; but I said: No thank you; to look like 16 is quite
agreeable to me, but I should not like to be 16, for after all how long is one
young, only 2 or 3 years at most. But as to feeling different, as Hella said
she did, I really can’t notice anything of the kind; I am merely delighted
that no one, not even Dora, can now call me a child. I do detest the word
“child,” except when Mother used to say: “My darling child,” but then it
meant something quite different. I like Mother’s ring best of all my birthday
presents; I shall wear it for always and always. When I was going to cry,
Father said so sweetly: “Don’t cry, Gretel, you must not cry on your 14th!!
birthday, that would be a fine beginning of grown-upness!” Besides the
ring, Father gave me a lovely black pearl necklace which suits me perfectly,
and is at the same time so cool; then Theodor Storm’s Immensee, from Aunt
Dora the black openwork stockings and long black silk gloves, and from
Dora a dark grey leather wristband for my watch. But I shan’t wear that
until we are back in Vienna and I am going to school again. Grandfather
and Grandmother sent fruit as usual, but nothing has come from Oswald.
He can’t possibly have forgotten. I suppose his present will come later.
Father also gave me a box of delicious sweets. At dinner Aunt Dora had
ordered my favourite chocolate cream cake, and every one said: Hullo, why
have we got a Sunday dish on a weekday? And then it came out that it was
my birthday, and the Weiner girls, who knew it already, told most of the
other guests and nearly everyone came to wish me many happy returns.
Olga and Nelly had done so in the morning, and had given me a huge
nosegay of wild flowers and another of cut flowers. This afternoon we are
all going to Flagg; it is lovely there.
Evening: I must write some more. We could not have the expedition,
because there was a frightful thunderstorm from 2 to 4 o’clock. But we
enjoyed ourselves immensely. And I had another adventure: As I was

leaving the dining-room in order to go to the . . . ., I heard a voice say: May
I wish you a happy birthday, Fraulein? I turned round, and there behind me
stood the enormously tall fair-haired student, whom I have been noticing for
the last three days. “Thank you very much, it’s awfully kind of you,” said I,
and wanted to pass on, for I really had to go. But he began speaking again,
and said: “I suppose that’s only a joke about your being 14. Surely you are
16 to-day?” “I am both glad and sorry to say that I am not, said I, but after
all everyone is as old as he seems. Please excuse me, I really must go to my
room,” said I hurriedly, and bolted, for otherwise — — — —!! I hope he
did not suspect the truth. I must write about it to Hella, it will make her
laugh. She sent me a lovely little jewel box with a view of Berchtesgaden
packed with my favourite sweets, filled with brandy. In her letter she
complains of the “shortness of my last letter.” I must write her a long letter
to-morrow. At supper I noticed for the first time where “Balder” sits; that’s
what I call him because of his lovely golden hair, and because I don’t know
his real name. He is with an old gentleman and an old lady and a younger
lady whose hair is like his, but she can’t possibly be his sister for she is
much too old.
July 31st. The family is called Scharrer von Arneck, and the father is a
retired member of the Board of Mines. The young lady is really his sister,
and she is a teacher at the middle school in Brunn. I found all this out from
the housemaid. But I went about it in a very cunning way, I did not want to
ask straight out, and so I said: Can you tell me who that white-haired old
gentleman is, he is so awfully like my Grandfather. (I have never see my
Grandfather, for Father’s Father has been dead 12 or 15 years, and Mother’s
Father does not live in Vienna but in Berlin.) Then Luise answered: “Ah,
Fraulein, I expect you mean Herr Oberbergrat Sch., von Sch. But I expect
Fraulein’s Grandfather is not quite so grumpy.” I said: “Is he so frightfully
grumpy then?” And she answered: “I should think so; we must all jump at
the word go or it’s all up with us!” And then one word led to another, and
she told me all she knew; the daughter is 32 already, her name is Hulda and
her father won’t let her marry, and the young gentleman has left home
because his father pestered him so. He is a student in Prague, and only
comes home for the holidays. It all sounds very melancholy, and yet they
look perfectly happy except the daughter. By the way, it’s horrid for the
Weiners; Olga is 13 and Nelly actually 15, and their mother is once more —
— — — I mean their mother is in an i— c—. They are both in a frightful

rage, and Nelly said to me to-day: “It’s a perfect scandal;” they find it so
awkward going about with their mother. I can’t say I’d noticed anything
myself; but they say it has really been obvious for a long time; “the happy
event!! will take place in October,” said Olga. It really must be very
disagreeable, and I took a dislike to Frau W. from the first. I simply can’t
understand how such a thing can happen when people are so old. I’m
awfully sorry for the two Weiner girls. Something of the same sort must
have happened in the case of the Schs., for Luise has told me that the young
gentleman is 21 and his sister not 32 but 35, she had made a mistake; so she
is 14 years older, appalling. I’m awfully sorry for her because her father
won’t let her marry, or rather would not let her marry. I’m sure Father
would never refuse if either of us wanted to marry. I have written all this to
Hella; I miss her dreadfully, for after all the Weiner girls are only strangers,
and I could never tell my secrets to Dora, though we are quite on good
terms now. Oswald is coming to-morrow.
August 1st. A young man has a fine time of it. He comes and goes when
he likes and where he likes. A telegram arrived from Oswald to-day, saying
he was not coming till the middle of August: Konigsee, Watzmann, glorious
tramp. Letter follows. Father did not say much, but I fancy he’s very much
annoyed. Especially just now, after poor Mother’s death, Oswald might just
as well come home. Last year he was so long away after matriculation,
quite alone, and now it’s the same this year. One pleasure after another like
that is really not the thing when one’s Mother has been dead only three
months. The day after we came here and before we had got to know anyone,
I went out quite early, at half past 8, and went alone to the cemetery. It is on
the slope of the mountain and some of the tombstones are frightfully old, in
many cases one can’t decipher the inscriptions; there was one of 1798 in
Roman figures. I sat on a little bank thinking about poor Mother and all the
unhappiness, and I cried so terribly that I had to bathe my eyes lest anyone
should notice it. I was horribly annoyed to-day. A letter came from Aunt
Alma, she wants to come here, we are to look for rooms for her, to see if we
can find anything suitable, Aunt Alma always means by that very cheap, but
above all it must be in a private house; of course, for a boarding house
would be far too dear for them. I do hope we shan’t find anything suitable,
we really did not find anything to-day, for a storm was threatening and we
did not go far. I do so hope we shall have no better success to-morrow; for I
really could not stand having Marina here, she is such a spy. Thank

goodness Aunt Dora and Dora are both very much against their coming. But
Father said: That won’t do girls, she’s your aunt, and you must look for
rooms for her. All right, we can look for them; but seeking and finding are
two very different things.
August 2nd. This morning we went out early to look for the rooms, and
since Dora always makes a point of finding what’s wanted, she managed to
hunt up 2 rooms and a kitchen, though they are only in a farm. The summer
visitors who were staying there had to go back suddenly to Vienna because
their grandmother died, and so the rooms are to let very cheap. Dora wrote
to Aunt directly, and she said that we shall all be delighted to see them,
which is a downright lie. However, I wrote a P.S. in which I sent love to
them all, and said that the journey was scandalously expensive; perhaps that
may choke them off a bit. Owing to this silly running about looking for
rooms I saw nothing of the Weiners yesterday afternoon or this morning,
and of course nothing of God Balder either. And at dinner we can’t see the
Scharrers’ table because they have a table in the bay window, for they have
come here every year for the last 9 years. I’m absolutely tired out, but
there’s something I must write. This afternoon the Weiners and we went up
to Kreindl’s, and Siegfried Sch. came with us, for he knows the Weiners,
who have been here every year for the last 3 years. He talked chiefly to
Dora, and that annoyed me frightfully. So I said not a word, but walked well
behind the others. On the way home he came up to me and said: “I say,
Fraulein Grete, are you always so reserved? Your eyes seem to contradict
the idea.” I said: “It all depends on my mood, and above all I hate forcing
myself on any one.” “Could you not change places at table with your
mother?” “In the first place, she is not my Mother, who died on April 24th,
but my Aunt, and in the second place, why do you say that to me, you had
better say it to my sister!” “Don’t be jealous! There’s no reason for that. I
can’t help talking to your sister when we’re in company; but I can assure
you that you have no occasion whatever to be jealous.” I wish I knew how I
could manage that change of places, but I always sit next Father; anyhow I
would not do it directly; next week at soonest. Farewell, my Hero Siegfried,
sleep sweetly and dream of — —.
August 3rd, Anneliese wrote to me: “You heart of gold, so you are able to
forgive my sins of youth? The world shines with a new light since I
received your letter.” I don’t know that my letter was so forgiving as all
that, for all I said was that I was very sorry she was so lonely in Gratsch,

and that we could not alter the past, so we had better bury it. She sends me a
belated birthday greeting (last winter we told one another when our
birthdays were), and she sends me a great pressed forget-me-not. She
waited to answer until it had been pressed. I don’t know quite what I had
better do. Big Siegfried could no doubt give me very good advice, but I
can’t very well tell him the whole story, for then I should have to tell him
why we quarrelled, and that would be awful. I had better write to Hella
before I answer. I must write to-day, for it will be quite three days before I
can get an answer, and then 1 or two days more before Anneliese gets the
letter, so that will be 5 days at least. It is raining in torrents, so it is very
dull, for Father won’t let us sit in the hall alone; I can’t think why.
Generally speaking Father’s awfully kind, quite different from other fathers,
but this is really disgusting of him. I shall lie down on the sofa after dinner
and read Immensee, for I’ve not had a chance before.
August 6th. Well, the whole tribe arrived to-day; Marina in a dust-grey
coat and skirt that fits her abominably, and Erwin and Ferdinand; Ferdinand
is going through the artillery course in Vienna, at the Neustadt military
academy; he’s the most presentable of the lot. Uncle was in a frightful
temper, growling about the journey and about the handbaggage, I think they
must have had 8 or 10 packages, at least I had to carry a heavy travelling
rug and Dora a handbag of which she said that it contained the accumulated
rubbish of 10 years. Aunt Alma’s appearance was enough to give one fits, a
tweed dress kilted up so high that one saw her brown stockings as she
walked, and a hat like a scarecrow’s. When I think how awfully well
dressed Mother always was, and how nice she always looked; of course
Mother was at least 20 years younger than Aunt Alma, but even if Mother
had lived to be 80 she would never have looked like that. Thank goodness,
on the way from the station we did not meet any one, and above all we did
not meet him. For once in a way they all came to dinner at our boarding
house. We had two tables put together, and I seized the opportunity to
change my place, for I offered Aunt Alma the place next Father and seated
myself beside the lovely Marina, exactly opposite — — —! Anyway,
Marina looked quite nice at dinner, for her white blouse suits her very well,
and she has a lovely complexion, so white, with just a touch of pink in the
cheeks. But that is her only beauty. The way she does her hair is hideous,
parted and brushed quite smooth, with two pigtails. I’ve given them up long
ago, though everyone said they suited me very well. But “snails” suit me a

great deal better. He looked across at me the whole time, and Aunt Alma
said: “Grete is blossoming out, I hope there’s not a man in the case
already.” “Oh no,” said Father, “country air does her such a lot of good, and
when I take the children away for a change I don’t forbid any innocent
pleasures.” My darling Father, I had to keep a tight hand on myself so as
not to kiss him then and there. They were all so prim, with their eyes glued
to their plates as if they had never eaten rum pudding before. It is true that
Ferdinand winked at Marina, but of course she noticed nothing. They soon
put away their first helps, and they all took a second, and then they went on
talking. When we went to our rooms I knocked at Father’s door and gave
him the promised kiss and said: “You really are a jewel of a Father.” “Well,
will you, if you please, be a jewel of a daughter, and keep the peace with
Marina and the others?” I said: “Oh dear, I simply can’t stand her, she’s
such a humbug!” “Oh well,” said Father, “it may be a pity, but you know
one can’t choose one’s parents and one’s relations.” “I would not have
chosen any different parents, for we could not have found another Father
and another Mother like you.” Then Father lifted me right up into the air as
if I had still been a little girl, saying: “You are a little treasure,” and we
kissed one another heartily. I really do like Father better than anyone in the
world; for the way I like Hella is quite different, she is my friend, and Dora
is my sister; and I like Aunt Dora too, and Oswald if I ever see him again.
August 8th. Oh, I am so furious! To-day I got a postcard from Hella, with
nothing on it but “Follow your own bent, with best wishes, your M.” When
we write postcards we always use a cipher which no one else can
understand, so that M. means H. It’s a good thing no one can understand it.
Of course I wrote to Anneliese directly, and was most affectionate, and I
sent a postcard to Hella, in our cipher, with nothing more than: Have done
so, with best wishes, W. Not even your W. I do wonder what she will do.
Hero Siegfried was lying with us to-day in the hayfield, and what he said
was lovely. But I can’t agree that all fathers without exception are tyrants. I
said: “My Father isn’t!” He rejoined: “Not yet, but you will find out in time.
However, anyone with a character of his own won’t allow himself to be
suppressed. I simply broke with my Old Man and left home; there are other
technical schools besides the one in Brunn. And since you say not all
fathers; well just look at Hulda; whenever anyone fell in love with her the
Old Man marred her chance, for no one can stand such tutelage.” “Tutelage,

what do you mean,” said I, but just at that moment everyone got up to go
away. To-morrow perhaps, poor persecuted man.
August 9th. Oh dear, it’s horrible if it’s all really true what Hella writes
about being infected; an eruption all over the body, that is the most horrible
thing in the world. I must tear up her letter directly, and since she could not
write 8 whole pages in our cipher, I must absolutely destroy it, so that no
one can get hold of a fragment of it. Above all now that Marina is here, for
you never can tell — — —. But I know what I’ll do; I’ll copy the letter
here, even if it takes 2 or 3 days. She writes:
Darling Rita, what did you say when you got yesterday’s postcard. If you
were angry, you must make it up with me. Consort with whom you please
and write to whom you please; but all the consequences be on your own
head. Father always says: Beware of red hair! And I insist that the “innocent
child” has foxy red hair. But you can think what you like.
Now I’ve got something much more important to tell you. But you must
promise me dirst that you will tear up my letter directly you have read it.
Otherwise please send it back to me unread.
Just fancy. Here in B. there is a young married woman living with her
mother and her cousin, a girl who is studying medicine; they are Poles and I
have always had an enthusiastic admiration for the Poles. The young wife
has got a divorce from her husband, for she was infected by him on the
wedding night. Of course you remember what being infected is. But really it
is something quite different from what we imagined. Because of that she
got a frightful eruption all over her body and her face, and most likely all
her hair will fall out; is it not frightful? Her cousin, the medical student,
who is apparently very poor, is there to nurse her. Our servant Rosa told me
about it, she heard of it from the housemaid where they have rooms. As you
know, one can’t talk to Lizzi about anything of that kind, and so I did not
learn any more; but the other day, when I went to buy some picture
postcards, I met the three ladies. The young wife was wearing a very thick
veil, so that one could see nothing. They were sitting on a bench in the
garden in front of their house, and I bowed in passing, on the way back.
They bowed, and smiled in a friendly way. In the afternoon I had to lie
down, for I was feeling very bad because of . . . .!! Then I suddenly heard
some people talking on the veranda just outside my window—the veranda
runs all round the house. At first I saw shadows passing, and then they sat

down outside. I recognised the soft voice of the Polish student directly, and
I heard her say to the wife of the mayor of J.: “Yes, my unfortunate cousin’s
experience has been a terrible one; that is because people sell girls like
merchandise, without asking them, and without their having the least idea
what they are in for.” I got up at once and sat down close to the window
behind the curtain so that I could hear everything. The mayor’s wife said:
“Yes, it’s horrible what one has to go through when one is married. My
husband is not one of that sort but — — —” And then I could not
understand what she went on to say I overheard this conversation on
Thursday. But that’s not all I have to tell you. Of course my first thought
was, if only I could have a talk with her; for she spoke about enlightenment
and although we are both of us already very much enlightened, still, as a
medical student, she must know a great deal more than we do, so that we
can learn from her. And since she said that girls ought not to be allowed to
run blindly into marriage, I thought she would probably tell me a little if I
went cautiously to work. There was a word which she and the mayor’s wife
used more than once, segsual and I don’t know what it means, and I’m sure
you don’t know either, darling Rita. She said something about segsual
intimacies; of course when people talk about intimacies, one knows it has a
meaning, but what on earth does segsual mean? It must mean something,
since it is used with intimacy. Well, let me get on. On Saturday there was a
party, and the medical student came, and I left my Alpine Songs lying on
the piano, and somebody picked it up and turned over the pages, and the
word went round that the person to whom it belonged must sing something.
At first I did not let on, but went out for a moment, and then came back
saying: “I’m looking for my music book, I left it lying about somewhere.”
There was a general shout, and everyone said: “We’ve agreed that the
person to whom that book belongs has got to sing.” Now I knew that
Fraulein Karwinska had accompanied the singing on such evenings before.
So I said: “I shall be delighted to sing, provided Fraulein K. will accompany
me, For you gentlemen play too loud for my voice.” Great laughter, but I
had got what I wanted. We were introduced, and I thought to myself: You
will soon improve the acquaintance. On Sunday for once in a way I got up
quite early, at half past 6, for Fraulein K. can only go out walking early in
the morning since she spends the whole day with her cousin. She sits near
the Luisenquelle, so I went there with a book, and as soon as she came I
jumped up, said “good-morning,” and went on: “I’m afraid I’ve taken

possession of your bench.” “Not at all,” she said, “Do you study on
Sundays?” “Oh no, this is only light reading,” I answered, and I made haste
to sit on the book, for in my hurry I had not noticed what it was. But luck
was with me. She sat down beside me and said: “What is it you are reading
that you hide so anxiously? I suppose it’s something that your mother must
not know about.” “Oh no,” said I, “we have not brought any such books to
the country with us.” “I take it that means that you do manage to get them
when you are in town?” “Goodness me, one must try and learn a little about
life; and since no one will ever tell one anything, one looks about for
oneself to see if one can find anything in a book.” “In the encyclopedia, I
suppose?” “No, that’s no good, for one can’t always find the truth there.”
She burst out laughing and said: “What sort of truth do you want?” “I think
you can imagine very well what sort of things I want to know.” Of course
one can speak more plainly to a medical student than one can to other girls,
and she was not in the least disgusted or angry but said: “Yes, it’s the same
struggle everywhere.” Then I made use of your favourite phrase and said:
“Struggle, what do you mean? What I really want to know about is being
infected.” Then she flushed up and said: “Who’s been talking to you about
that? It seems to me that the whole town is chattering about my unhappy
cousin. You must see that I can’t tell you that.” But I answered: “If you
don’t, who will? You study medicine, and are seeing and talking about such
things all day.” “No, no, my dear child (you can imagine how furious that
made me), you are still much too young for that sort of thing.” What do you
think of that, we are too young at 14 1/2, it’s utterly absurd. I expect that
really her studies have not gone very far, and she would not admit it.
Anyhow, I stood up, and said: “I must not disturb you any longer,” and
bowed and went away; but I thought to myself: “A fig for her and her
studies; fine sort of a doctor she’ll make!” What do you think about it all?
We shall still have to trust to the encyclopedia, and after all a lot of what we
can learn there is all right, and luckily we know most things except the
word segsual. Next winter I expect we shall find it easier than we used to to
get to the bookcase in your house. I don’t bow to the silly idiot any more.
But darling Rita, with regard to the “innocent child,” I don’t want to
influence you in any way, and I shan’t be angry with you for preferring an
unworthy person to me!!! Faithless though you are, I send you half a
million kisses, your ever faithful friend, H. P.S. I have been 4 days writing
this letter; tear it up, whatever you do!!!

Now that I have copied the letter, I really can’t see why Hella wants me
to tear it up. There’s nothing so very dreadful in it. But there is one thing I
shan’t be able to do for Hella, to help her in looking up things in the
encyclopedia. I think I should always feel that Mother would suddenly
come in and stand behind us. No, I simply can’t do it.
August 13th. Through that stupid copying I have been prevented writing
about my own affairs, although they are far more important. Last
Wednesday the Society for the Preservation of Natural Beauties had
arranged a great excursion to Inner-Lahn in breaks. Dora did not want to go
at first, but Father said that if it would give us pleasure, he would very
much like to go with us, and Mother would be only too delighted to see that
we were enjoying something once more. And two days before the excursion
Dora finally decided that she would like to go; I knew why at once; she
thought that by that time all the places would have been taken, and that we
should have been told: Very sorry, no more room. But luckily she had made
a great mistake. For the secretary said: With pleasure; how many places
shall I reserve? and so we said: 7; namely, Father, Dora, and I, Aunt Alma
(unfortunately), Marina (very unfortunately), and the two boys (no less
unfortunately). “That will need an extra conveyance,” replied the secretary,
and we thought we should make a family party. But it was not so: Next
Dora sat a gentleman whom I had seen once or twice before, and he paid
her a tremendous amount of attention. Besides that there were 2 strange
gentlemen, Frau Bang and her 2 daughters and her son, who is not quite all
there; opposite was Hero Siegfried, a young lady who is I believe going on
the stage, the two Weiner girls and their Mother (notwithstanding!!!), then I,
and afterwards Marina, Father, Aunt Alma, and the two boys opposite. I
don’t know who made up the other break-loads. At 6 in the morning we all
met outside the school, for the schoolmaster acted as our guide. I did not
know before that he has two daughters and a son who has matriculated this
year. First of all they held a great review, and the gentlemen fortified
themselves with a nip and so did some of the ladies; I did not, for I hate the
way in which a liqueur burns one’s throat so that every one, at any rate girls
and ladies, make such faces when they are drinking, that is why I never
drink liqueur. I did not care much about the drive out, for it was very cold
and windy, most of us had red noses and blue lips; I kept on biting my lips
to keep them red, for one looks simply hideous when one’s lips are white or
blue, I noticed that in Dora when we were skating last winter. Father went

only on our account, and Aunt Dora stayed at home so that Aunt Alma
could go. Marina wears “snails” now, the sight of her is enough to give one
fits. Dora gets on with her quite well, which is more than I can say for
myself. Only when we got out aid I notice that Siegfried’s sister, Fraulein
Hulda, had been sitting next the aspiring actress. She is awfully nice, and
many, many years ago she must have been very pretty; she has such soft
brown eyes, and her hair is the same colour as her brother’s; but he has
glorious blue eyes, which get quite black when he is angry, as he was when
he was talking about his father. I should tremble before him in his wrath. He
is so tall that I only come up to his shoulder. Father calls him the red
tapeworm; but that’s really not fair. He is very broad but so thin. In Unter-
Toifen we stopped for breakfast, eating the food we had brought with us;
about half an hour; then the schoolmaster hurried us all away, for we had
quite 10 miles to walk. The two boys made a party with other boys, and we
five girls, we 2, the 2 Weiners, and Marina, led the way. Aunt Alma walked
with a clergyman’s wife from Hildesheim, or whatever it was called, and
with the schoolmaster’s wife. It was awfully dull at first, so that I began to
be sorry that I had begged Father to let us go. But after we had gone a few
miles the schoolmaster’s son and three bright young fellows came along
and walked with us. Then we had such fun that we could hardly walk for
laughing, and the elders had continually to drive us on. Marina was quite
unrestrained, I could never have believed that she could be so jolly. One of
the schoolmaster’s daughters fell down, and some one pulled her out of the
brook into which she had slid because she was laughing so much. I really
don’t know what time we got to Inner-Lahn, for we were enjoying
ourselves so much. Dinner had been ordered ready for us, and we were all
frantically hungry. We laughed without stopping, for we had all sat down
just as we had come in, although Aunt Alma did not want us to at first. But
she was outvoted. I was especially pleased to show Hero Siegfried that I
could amuse myself very well without him, for he had frozen on to the
aspiring actress, or she had frozen on to him—I don’t know which, or at
least I did not know then! Since we were sitting all mixed up everyone had
to pay for himself, and Father said next day we had spent a perfect fortune;
but that was not in the hotel, it happened later, when we were buying
mementoes. And I think Dora gave Marina 3 crowns, so that she could buy
some things too. But Dora never lets on about anything of that sort. I must
say I like her character better and better; in those ways she is very like

Mother. Well, our purchases were all packed into two or three rucksacks,
and were kept for a raffle in Unter-Toifen on the way back. I must have
spent at least 7 crowns, for Father had given each of us 5 crowns before we
started, and I still had a lot of my August pocket money left, and now I’ve
got only 40 hellers. After we had had dinner and bought the things we lay
about in the forest or walked about in couples. I had curled myself up for a
nap when some one came up behind me, and when I sat up this someone put
his hands over my eyes and said: “The Mountain Spirit.” And I recognised
his hands instantly, and said: “Hero Siegfried!” Then he laughed like
anything and sat down beside me and said: “You were enjoying yourself so
much this morning that you had not even a glance to spare for me.”
“Contrariwise (I’ve got that from Dora), I never foist myself on anyone, and
never hang around anyone’s neck.” Then he wanted to put his arm round
my waist (and probably, most probably, he would have kissed me), but I
sprang to my feet and called Dora or rather Thea, for before the gentlemen
we pretend that we never call one another anything but Thea and Rita.
Father says that that is awfully silly, and no longer suitable for Dora (but of
course it was alright for me!), but we keep to our arrangement. Then he
raised my hand to his lips and said: “Don’t call!” But Dora came up, and
with her the gentleman with the pincenez, who is a doctor of law belonging
to the District Court of Innsbruck, and Marina and one of the young men,
and I asked, “I say, when are we going to have tea?” “Just fancy, she is
hungry again already,” they all said, and laughed like anything. And Dora
looked frightfully happy. She was wearing an edelweiss buttonhole which
she had not been wearing before; in the evening she told me that Dr. P. had
given it her. If possible he is even taller than Hero Siegfried, for Dora is
taller than I am and her head only comes up to his ear. At 3 o’clock the last
party came up to the belvedere, we had got there earlier. The view was
lovely. But I must say I can enjoy a fine view much better when I am alone,
that is with Father or quite a few persons; it is no good when there’s such a
crowd; each additional person seems to take something more away. In a
lovely place and at the cemetery one must be alone. For a beautiful view
usually makes one feel frightfully sad, and one ought not to have been
laughing so much just before, or laugh directly afterwards. If I were alone
in Inner-Lahn I’m sure I should become melancholy, for it is so gloriously
beautiful there.

At 4 o’clock, after tea, we started back, for the schoolmaster thought the
descent would not take more than two hours and a half, but we needed more
than three. For we were all very tired, and a great many of them had sore
feet, especially Aunt Alma! We had said before, that it would be too much
for Aunt; but she had to come with us to take care of Marina, though
Marina enjoyed herself extremely with a Herr Furtner, who is studying
mining like Oswald, not in Leoben but in Germany. One does not really
find out what a girl is like until one sees how she behaves with a man, or
what she is like when one talks to her about certain things; as for the last, of
course that’s impossible with Marina since the experience we had. But
anyhow she is nicer than one would have thought at first sight. It was lovely
on the way home. Driving back from Unter-Toifen we sat quite differently.
In our break, instead of the Weiners, there were three students from
Munich, they were awfully nice, and we sang all the songs we knew;
especially “Hoch vom Dachstein, wo der Aar nur haust,” and “Forelle” and
“Wo mein Schatz ist,” were lovely, and the people in two different breaks
sang together. And then some of them sang some Alpine songs and yodelled
till the hills echoed. Two or three of the men in the third break were rather
tipsy and Hero Siegfried!! was one of them. Aunt Alma had a frightful
headache; it was utterly idiotic for her to come, and we did not know yet
what was still to happen. At every house from which a girl had come there
was a serenade. And next evening there was to be a great raffle of the
mementoes we had bought, but Father would not let us go to that.
August 14th. It is desperately dull. I don’t know what on earth to do, so I
am writing my diary. Besides, I have not written about the row yet. The
next afternoon Aunt Alma came just as we were going out and said to
Father: Ernst, please let me have a word with you. Now we all know Aunt
Alma’s let me have a word with you. In plain language it means: I’m going
to make a scene. She began: “Ernst, you know I never like these big parties
with a lot of strangers, for no good can come of them. Still, I made up my
mind to go for the sake of the children, and chiefly for the sake of your
motherless children. (Nobody asked her to; and Aunt Dora had to stay at
home on her account.) Do you know what sort of people were in our
company? That impudent young student whom Gretel is always running
after (did you ever hear anything like it! I should like to know when I ran
after him; I suppose in the wood I put my arm round his waist, and I
suppose that it was I who began the acquaintance on my birthday) and that

girl who’s training for the stage did not come home after the excursion till
the night was half over. God knows where they were! They were certainly
no cleaner when they got home. (Naturally, for where could they have had a
wash.) His father gave the young blackguard a fine talking to, but of course
the girl’s mother takes her side. It would positively kill me to think of my
Marina doing anything of the kind.” Father was able to get a word in at last:
“But my dear Alma, what has all this to do with my girls? As far as I know
these two people weren’t in our break, isn’t that so girls?” I was glad that
Father turned to us, and I said: “Siegfried Sch. and the girl drove in the
fourth break, I saw them getting in. And it was toute meme chause where he
drove and with whom he was driving.” (Of course that’s not true, but I said
it was because of Aunt.) “Such language and such a tone to your own
Father!” Directly she said that Father was in such a passion as I have never
seen him in before. “My dear Alma, I really must beg you not to interfere
with my educational methods, any more than I ever attempt to interfere in
your affairs.” Father said this quite quietly, but he was simply white with
rage, and Dora told me afterwards that I was quite white too, also from rage
of course. Aunt Alma said: “I don’t want to prophesy evil, but the future
will show who is right Goodbye.” As soon as she had gone Dora and I
rushed to Father and said: “Please Father, don’t be so frightfully angry;
there’s no reason why you should.” And Father was awfully sweet and said:
“I know quite well that I can trust you; you are my Berta’s children.” And
then I simply could not contain myself, and I said: “No, Father, I really did
flirt with Siegfried, and in the wood he put his arm round my waist; but I
did not let him kiss me, I give you my word I did not. And if you want me
to I’ll promise never to speak to him again.” And then Father said: “Really,
Gretel, you have plenty of time yet for such affairs, and even if that red-
haired rascal plays the gallant with you, he is only making himself a
laughing-stock. And you don’t want that, do you, little witch?” Then I threw
my arms round Father and promised him on my word of honour that I would
never speak to Siegfried again. For it really distresses me very much that he
should make himself ridiculous; and that he should go out walking half the
night with that girl; such shamelessness!

We were so much upset that we did not go for a walk, and of course did
not go to the raffle. But I’m frightfully sorry about those things I paid 7
crowns for. I do hope he did not win any of them.
August 15th. Just a few words more. Early this morning, as I was going
to breakfast, in the corridor I met S. (it’s a good thing that is the initial both
of his name and of Strick [rascal] as Father called him) and he said: “Good
morning, Fraulein Gretchen. Why weren’t you at the raffle? Hadn’t you any
share?”—“Oh yes, I had bought 7 crowns worth for it, but I had no fancy
for the company I should meet.” — — Why, what has taken you all of a
sudden? They were the same people as at the excursion! — — —
“Precisely for that reason,” said I, and passed on. I think I gave him what
for, for he simply must have understood. Father is really quite right, and it
is not at all nice to abuse one’s parents to strangers as he is always doing. I
could not say a word against my parents to anyone, although I’m often
frightfully angry with them; of course not about Mother, for she is dead.
But not even about Father; I would rather choke down the greatest injustice.
For when we had that trouble with Aunt Alma about Marina, I was really
not in the least to blame, but he scolded me so, even while Aunt Alma was
there, so that I can never forget it. But still, to a stranger, to some one whom
I had only just got to know, I would never say a word against anyone in our
family; though I used to get on so badly with Dora, I never said much
against her even to Hella; at most that she was deceitful, and that really
used to be so, though she seldom is now.
August 19th. It is so filthyly dull here; I can’t bear the word filthy, but it’s
the only one that’s strong enough. Oswald is coming this evening, at last.
Thank goodness. S. has made several advances, but I have ignored them.
Let him stick to his actress who can go out walking with him half the night.
I really should like to know where they went. In the night, I never heard of
such a thing! Dora says she took a dislike to S. from the first because he —
— — — — it’s an absolute lie! — — — has clammy! hands. It’s simply
not true, on the contrary he has such entrancingly cool hands, I’m sure I
must know that better than Dora. But I’ve known for a long time that
whenever anyone pays me attention Dora is unsympathetic, naturally
enough. By the way, on Sunday I got a charming letter from Anneliese. I
must answer it to-day.

August 22nd. Oswald is awfully nice. He did not forget my birthday, but
he says that at that time he was stoney, in student’s slang that means that he
hadn’t any money, and then he could not find anything suitable, but that he
will repair the omission as soon as we get back to Vienna. But I don’t know
what I should like. Oswald is going to stay until we all go back to Vienna,
and we are making a few excursions by ourselves. That is really the best
way after all. I am not much with the Weiners now, for we had a little tiff on
the big excursion. But Nelly is rather taken with Oswald, so she came twice
to our table to-day, once about a book we had lent her, and once to arrange
for a walk.
August 24th. It is really absurd that one’s own brother can think such a
lot of one; but if he does, I suppose he knows. Oswald said to me to-day:
“Gretl, you are so smart I could bite you. How you are developing.” I said:
“I don’t want anyone to bite me,” and he said: “Nor do I,” but I was awfully
delighted, though he is only my brother. He can’t stand Marina, and as a
man he finds Dora too stupid; I think he’s right, really. And I simply can’t
understand Dr. P., that he can always find something to talk about to Dora.
He has hardly said 10 words to me yet. Still, I don’t care.
August 27th. We went up the Matscherkogel yesterday, and we had a
lovely view. The two boys came, for they had begged their father to let
them; but of course Aunt Alma and Marina did not come. Oswald calls Aunt
Alma Angular Pincushion, but only when Father isn’t there, for after all she
is Father’s sister. The Weiners wanted to come too, but I said that my
brother was staying only a few days more, and that this was a “farewell
excursion en famille.” They were rather hurt, but they have made me very
angry by the way in which they will go on talking about S. in front of me,
on purpose, saying that he is engaged or is going to be engaged to the
actress girl against his father’s will. What does it matter to me? They keep
on exchanging glances when they say that, especially Olga, who is really
rather stupid. I am so sad now at times that I simply can’t understand how I
could have enjoyed myself so much on the big excursion. I’m always
thinking of dear Mother, and I often wear my black frock. It suits my mood
better.
August 30th. I believe the Schs. are leaving to-morrow. At least the old
gentleman said to Father the day before yesterday: “Thank the Lord, we
shall soon be able to enjoy the comforts of home once more.” That is what

Hella’s grandmother used to say before they came back from the country.
And to-day I saw two great trunks standing in the passage just outside Herr
Scharrer’s room. Oswald thinks the old gentleman charming; well, there’s
no accounting for tastes. I don’t believe he’s ever spoken to S., though he is
a German Nationalist too, but of a different section; Oswald belongs to the
Sudmark, and S. abused that section frightfully when I told him that Oswald
belonged to the Sudmark.
August 31st. He has really gone to-day, that is, the whole family has
gone. They came to bid us goodbye yesterday after supper, and they left this
morning by the 9 o’clock train to Innsbruck. And his hands are not clammy,
I paid particular attention to the point; it is pure imagination on Dora’s part.
He and Oswald greeted one another with Hail! That’s a splendid salutation,
and I shall introduce it between Hella and me.
September 2nd. The Weiners left to-day too, because people are really
beginning to stare at their mother too much. When Olga said goodbye to me
she told me she hated having to travel with her mother and whenever
possible she would lag behind a little so that people should not know they
belonged together.
September 4th. I never heard of such a thing!! S. has come back, alone of
course. Everyone is indignant, for he has only come back because of
Fraulein A., the actress girl. But Oswald defends him like anything. This
afternoon Frau Lunda said to Aunt Dora: “It’s simply scandalous, and his
parents certainly ought not to have allowed him to come, even if the girl’s
mother does not know any better.” Then Oswald said: “Excuse me, Frau
Lunda, Scharrer is no longer a schoolboy who must cling to his mother’s
apron-string; such tutelage would really be unworthy of a full-grown
German.” I was so pleased that he gave a piece of his mind to Frau L., for
she is always glaring at one and is so frantically inquisitive. And tutelage is
such an impressive word, S. used it once when he was speaking of his sister
and why she had never married. Frau L. was furious. She turned to Aunt
Dora and said: “Young men naturally take one another’s part, until they are
fathers themselves and then they hold other views.”
September 8th. Thank goodness we are going home the day after to-
morrow. It really has been rather dull here, certainly I can’t join in the paean
Hella sang about the place last year; of course they were not staying in the
Edelweiss boarding house but in the Hotel Kaiser von Oesterreich. It makes

a lot of difference where one is staying. By the way, it has just occurred to
me. The young wife who had the eruption after infection can’t have been
divorced, as Hella wrote me the week before last; for her husband has been
there on a visit, he is an actor at the Theatre Royal in Munich. So it would
seem that actors really are all infected; and Hella always says it is only
officers! She takes rather an exaggerated view.
September 14th. We have been back in Vienna since the 11th, but I have
been absolutely unable to write, though there was plenty to write about. For
the first person I met when I went out on the 11th to fetch some cocoa
which Resi had forgotten, was Lieutenant R. Viktor, the Conqueror!! Of
course he recognised me immediately, and was awfully friendly, and walked
with me a little way. He asked casually after Dora, but it is obvious that he
is not in love with her any more. And it was so funny that he should not
know that Dora had matriculated this year and so would not be going to the
High School any more. I did not tell him that she intends to go on with her
studies, for it is not absolutely settled yet.
September 16th. Hella came home yesterday; I am so glad; I greeted her
with: Hail! but she said; “don’t be silly,” besides, it’s unsuitable for an
Austrian officer’s daughter!!! Still, we won’t quarrel about it after 2
months’ separation, and Servus is very smart too though not so
distinguished. She told me a tremendous lot more about that young married
woman; some of the ladies in B. said that her cousin was in love with the
husband. That would be awful, for then she would get infected too; but
Hella says she did not notice anything, though she watched very closely
during the fortnight he was there. He sang at two of the musical evenings,
but she did not see any sign of it. Lizzi is engaged, but Hella could not
write anything about it, for the engagement is only being officially
announced now that they are back in Vienna; her fiance is Baron G. He is
an attache in London, and she met him there. He is madly in love with her.
In August he was on leave, and he came to B. to make an offer of marriage;
that is why they stayed the whole summer in B. instead of going to
Hungary. Those were the special circumstances, about which Hella said she
could not write to me. I don t see why she could not have told me that, I
should have kept it to myself; and after all, Lizzi is 19 1/2 now, and no one
would have been surprised that she is engaged at last. They can’t have a
great betrothal party, for Baron G.‘s father died in July. Hella is very much
put out. Lizzi says it does not matter a bit.

September 18th. Lizzi’s betrothal cards arrived to-day. It must be
glorious to send out betrothal cards. Dora got quite red with annoyance,
though she said when I asked her: “Why do you flush up so, surely there’s
no reason to be ashamed when anyone is engaged!” “Really, why should
you think I am ashamed, I am merely extremely surprised.” But one does
not get so red as that from surprise.
September 19th. School began to-day; unfortunately, for she has gone.
And what was the Third is now the Fourth, and that is detestable, to sit in
the classroom without her. Luckily we have Frau Doktor St. as class
mistress, and she is to teach us mathematics and physics once more; Frau
Doktor F., whom we used to call Nutling and the Fifth used to call Waterfall
has gone, for she has been appointed to the German High School in
Lemberg. For the time being we are sitting in our old place, but Hella says
we must ask Frau Doktor S. to let us have another seat, for the memory of
the three years when we had Frau Doktor M. might make us inattentive.
That is a splendid idea. In German we have a master, in French I am sorry
to say it’s still Frau Doktor Dunker, whose complexion has not improved,
and in English the head mistress. I am very pleased with that, for first of all
I like her very much, and secondly I shall be in her good books from the
start because Dora was her favourite. Of course I’m not learning Latin, for
it would not interest me now that Frau Doktor M. has gone. Oh, and we
have a new Religion teacher, for Herr Professor K. has retired, since he was
60 already.
September 21st. We have managed it. In the long interval, Hella said to
Frau Doktor St., who was in charge. “Frau Doktor, may we venture to ask
for something?” So she said: “What, in the very first week; well, what is
it?” We said we should like to move from the third bench towards the
window, for we found it very painful to go on sitting where we had sat
when Frau Doktor M., was there. At first she refused, but after a while she
said: “I’ll see what I can do, if you are really not happy where you are.”
From 11 to 12 was the mathematic lesson, and as soon as Frau Doktor
Steiner had taken her place she said: “This arrangement of your seats was
only provisional. You had better sit more according to height.” Then she
rearranged us all, and Hella and I were moved to the 5th bench on the
window side; the two twins, the Ehrenfelds got our places; in front of us is
Lohr and a new girl called Friederike Hammer whose father is a
confectioner in Mariahilferstrasse. We are awfully glad that we have got

away from that hateful third bench where she used so often to stand near us
and lay her hand on the desk.
September 29th. Professor Fritsch, the German professor, came to-day
for the first time. He is always clearing his throat and he wears gold
spectacles. Hella thinks him tolerably nice, but I don’t. I’m quite sure that I
shall never get an Excellent in German again. Yesterday the new Religion
master came for the first time, and I sat alone, for Hella being a Protestant
did not attend. He looks frightfully ill and his eyes are always lowered
though he has burning black eyes. Next time I shall sit beside Hammer
which will be company for us both.
October 2nd. We had confession and communion to-day, and since the
staff will not allow us to choose our confessors, I had to go to Professor
Ruppy. I did hate it. I whispered so low that he had to tell me to speak
louder three times over. When I began about the sixth commandment he
covered his eyes with his hand. But thank goodness he did not ask any
questions about that. The only one of the staff who used to allow us to
choose our confessors was Frau Doktor M. Really, she did not allow it
directly but when one ran quickly to another confessional box, she
pretended not to notice. The Herr Rel. Prof gives frightfully long penances;
all the girls who went to him took a tremendous time to get through. I do
hope he won’t be so strict over his examinations or I shall get an
Unsatisfactory; that would be awful. October 3rd. Father was so splendid
to-day! Aunt Dora must have told him that I asked her not long ago whether
Father was likely to marry Frau Riedl, whose husband died almost exactly
the same time as Mother, for Father is guardian to her three children. She
was here to-day with Willi, because he has just begun going to school. Dora
and I talked it over, and she said that if Father married Frau R., she would
leave home. In the evening when we were at supper, I said: “If only Frau v.
R. was not so ugly. Father, don’t you think she’s perfectly hideous? And
Father laughed so lovingly and said: You need not be anxious, little witch,
I’m not going to inflict a stepmother on you.” I was so glad, and so was
Dora and we kissed Father such a lot, and Dora said: “I felt sure that you
would never break your oath to Mother,” and she burst out crying. And
Father said: “No, girls, I did not give any promise to your Mother, she
would never have asked anything of the kind. But with grown girls like you
it would never do to bring a stepmother into the house.” And then I told
Father that Dora would have gone away from home, and as for me, I should

certainly have been frightfully upset. For if Father really wanted to marry
again I should have to put up with it; and so would Dora. But Father said
once more: “Don’t worry, I certainly shan’t marry again.” And I said: “Not
even Aunt Dora?” And he said: “Oh, as for her — —” And then he pulled
himself up and said: “No, no, not even Aunt Dora.” Dora has just told me
that I am a perfect idiot, for surely I must know that Father is not
particularly charmed by Aunt. And then she blamed me for having told
Father that she would leave home if he were to marry again. I am a child to
whom it is impossible to entrust any secrets!! Now we have been
quarrelling for at least three quarters of an hour, so it is already half past 11.
Luckily to-morrow is a holiday, because of the Emperor’s birthday. But I
am so glad to know for certain that Father is not going to marry Frau v. R I
could never get on with a stepmother.
October 9th. It’s horribly difficult in German this year. In composition we
are not allowed to make any rough notes, we have to write it straight off and
then hand it in. I simply can’t. Professor Fritsch is very handsome, but the
girls are terribly afraid of him for he is so strict. His wife is in an asylum
and his children live with his mother. He has got a divorce from his wife,
and since he has the luck to be a Protestant he can marry again if he wants
to. Hella is perfectly fascinated by him, but I’m not in the least. For I
always think of Prof. W. in the Second, and that’s enough for me. I’m not
going to fall in love with any more professors. In the Training College,
where Marina is now, in her fourth year one of the professors last year
married a former pupil. I would not do that at any price, marry a former
professor, who knows all one’s faults. Besides, he must be at least 12 or 20
years older than the girl; and that’s perfectly horrible, one might as well
marry one’s father; he would be at least fond of her, and she would at least
know the way he likes to have everything done; but to marry one’s former
professor, what an extraordinary thing to do!
October 15th. I’m frightfully anxious that Hella may have a relapse; she
says that nothing would induce her to have a second operation, especially
now that — — —; she says she would rather die. That would be awful! I
did my best to persuade her to tell her mother that she has such pain; but
she won’t.
October 19th. In November, Hella’s father will be made a general and
will be stationed in Cracow. Thank goodness she is going to stay here with

her grandmother until she leaves the Lyz. She will only go to Cracow at
Christmas and Easter and in the summer holidays. She is frantically
delighted. The good news has made her quite well again. Everyone at
school is very proud that there will be a general’s daughter in our class. It’s
true that there is a field-marshal’s daughter in the Third, but he is retired.
Father always says: Nobody makes any fuss over a retired officer.
October 22nd. We are so much excited that we’ve hardly any time to
learn our lessons. At Christmas last year some one gave Hella’s mother
several of Geierstamm’s novels. The other day one of them was lying on the
table, and when her mother was out Hella had a hurried look at it and read
the title The Power of Woman!!! When her mother had finished it, she
watched to see where it was put in the bookcase, and now we are reading it.
It’s simply wonderful! It keeps me awake all night; Signe whom he is so
passionately fond of and who deceives him. We cried so much that we
could not go on reading. And Gretchen, the girl, to whom her father is
everything; I can understand so well that she is always anxious lest her
father should marry that horrid Frau Elise, although she has a husband
already. And when she dies, oh, it’s so horrible and so beautiful that we read
it over three times in succession. The other day my eyes were quite red
from crying, and Aunt said I must be working too hard; for she thinks that
Hella and I are studying literature together. Oh dear, lessons are an awful
nuisance when one has such books to read.
October 24th. When I look at Father I always think of the novel The
Power of Woman; of course leaving Signe out of account. Hella hopes she’ll
be able to get hold of some other book, but it’s not so easy to do without her
mother finding it out, for she often lends books to her friends. Then there
would be an awful row. We certainly don’t want to read The Little Brother’s
Book, the title does not attract us; but there’s a novel called The Comedy of
Marriage, it must be splendid; we must get that whatever happens.
October 26th. The Bruckners are going to keep on their flat, and Hella’s
grandmother will come and live there; only the Herr General!!! is going to
C., and of course Hella’s mother too. Lizzi will stay, for she is taking
cooking lessons, since she is to be married in Mid-Lent.
October 31st. Hella’s parents left to-day, she cried frightfully, for she did
so want to go with them. Lizzi was quite unconcerned, for she is engaged

already, and the Baron, her fiance, is coming at Christmas, either to Vienna
or Cracow; he does not care which.
November 4th. Some of the girls in our class were furious in the German
lesson to-day. One or two of the girls did not know the proper places for
commas, and Prof. Fritsch hinted that we had learned nothing at all in
previous years. We understood perfectly well that he was aiming at Frau
Doktor M., whose German lessons were 10 times or rather 100 times better
than Professor F.‘s. And on this very matter of punctuation Frau Doktor M.
took a tremendous lot of trouble and gave us lots of examples. Besides,
whether one has a good style or not does not depend upon whether one puts
a comma in the right place. The two Ehrenfelds, who towards the end were
awfully fond of Frau Doktor M., say that we, who were Frau Doktor M.‘s
favourites, ought to write a composition without a single comma, just to
show him. That’s a splendid idea, and Hella and I will do it like a shot if
only the others can be trusted to do it too.
November 6th. This year all the classes must have at least two outings
every month, even in winter. If that had been decided in the last school year,
when Frau Doktor M. was still there, I should certainly have gone every
time. But this year, when she has left, we can’t enjoy it. Frau Doktor St. is
awfully nice, but not like Frau Doktor M. Besides, we go somewhere with
Father every Sunday, Hella comes with us, and Lizzi if she likes. As soon as
the snow comes we are going to have tobogganing parties at Hainfeld or
Lilienfeld.
December 3rd. Nearly a whole month has passed without my writing, but
I must write to-day! There’s been such a row in the German lesson!! We got
back the compositions in which Hella and I, the 2 Ehrenfelds, Brauner,
Edith Bergler, and Kuhnelt, had not put a single comma. Nothing would
have been found out had not that idiot Brauner put in commas first and then
scratched them out. We had agreed that if the Prof. noticed anything we
would say we had meant to go through them together before the lesson, and
to decide where to put in commas, but that we had had no time. Now the
silly fool has given away the whole show. He is going to bring the matter
before the staff meeting. But after all, it’s simply impossible to give 6 girls
out of 25 a bad conduct mark.
December 4th. The head mistress came to inspect the German lesson to-
day. Afterwards she said that she expected us to make all the knowledge

which Frau Doktor M. had instilled into us for 3 years, the firm foundation
of our further development in the higher classes. In the English lesson she
referred to the more restricted use of punctuation marks in English; and
afterwards we 6 sinners were summoned to the office. The whole school
knew about the trouble and was astonished at our courage, especially the
lower classes; the Fifth and the Sixth were rather annoyed that we in the
Fourth had dared to do it. The head gave us a terrible scolding, saying that it
was an unexampled piece of impudence, and that we were not doing credit
to Frau Doktor M. Then Hella said very modestly: “Frau Direktorin, will
you please allow me to say a word in our defence?” Then she explained that
Prof. Fritsch never missed a chance of casting a slur upon Frau Doktor M.,
not in plain words of course, but so that we could not fail to understand it,
and that was why we acted as we did. The head answered we must certainly
be mistaken, that no member of the staff could ever speak against another in
such a way we had simply misunderstood Prof Fritsch! But we know
perfectly well how often the Nutling used to say in the Maths lesson:
“Don’t you know that? Surely you must have been taught that.” The
emphasis does it!!!!! The staff meeting is to-morrow, and we were told to
do our best to make amends before the meeting. The 2 Ehrenfelds suggested
that we should write the compositions over again, of course with all the
commas, and should place them on his desk to-morrow morning before the
German lesson; but all the rest of us were against this, for we saw plainly
that the head had changed colour when Hella said what she did. We shall
make the corrections and then we shall all begin new copybooks.
December 8th. It is 3 days now since the staff meeting, but not a word
has been said yet about our affair, and in the German lesson yesterday the
Prof. gave out the subject for the third piece of home work without saying
anything in particular. I think he is afraid to. Hella has saved us all, for
everyone else would have been afraid to say what she did, even I. Hella
said: “My dear Rita, I’m not an officer’s daughter for nothing;” if I have not
courage, who should have? The girls stare at us in the interval and
whenever they meet us, though in the office the head said to us: “I do hope
that this business will not be spread all over the school.” But Brauner has a
sister in the Second and Edith Bergler’s sister is in the Fifth and through
them all the classes have heard about it. I suppose nothing is going to be
said to our parents or something would have happened already. Besides, to
be on the safe side, I have already dropped a few hints at home. And since

Dora, thank goodness, is no longer at the school, it is impossible that there
can be much fuss. It was only at first that we were alarmed, but Hella was
quite right when she said: “I’m sure nothing will happen to us, for we are in
the right.”
December 15th. A meeting with Viktor!!! Dora and I had gone to do our
Christmas shopping, and we came across him just as we had turned into
Tuchlauben. Dora got fiery red, and both their voices trembled. He does
look fine, with his black moustache and his flashing eyes! And the green
facings on his tunic suit him splendidly. He cleared his throat quickly to
cover his embarrassment, and walked with us as far as the Upper Market-
place; he has another six-months furlough because of throat trouble; so
Dora can be quite easy in her mind in case she fancied that — — — — —.
When he said goodbye he kissed our hands, mine as well as Dora’s, and
smiled so sweetly, sadly and sweetly at the same time. Several times I
wanted to turn the conversation upon him. But when Dora does not want a
thing, you can do what you like and she won’t budge; she’s as obstinate as a
mule! She’s always been like that since she was quite a little girl, when she
used to say: Dor not! That meant: Dora won’t; little wretch! such a wilful
little beast!
December 17th. Yesterday we had our first tobogganing party on the
Anninger; it was glorious, we kept on tumbling into the snow; the snow lay
fairly thick, especially up there, where hardly anyone comes. As we were
going home such a ridiculous thing happened to Hella; she caught her foot
on a snag and tore off the whole sole of a brand new shoe. She had to tie it
on with a string, and even then she limped so badly that every one believed
she had sprained her ankle tobogganing. Her grandmother was frightfully
angry and said: “That comes of such unladylike amusements!” Aunt Dora
was very much upset, for she had been with us, but Father said: Hella’s
grandmother is quite an old lady, and in her day people had very different
views in this respect. I should say so, in this respect, Hella finds it out a
dozen times a day, all the things she must not say and must not do, and all
the things which are unsuitable for young girls! Her grandmother would
like to keep her under a glass shade; but not a transparent one, for she must
not be able to see out, and no one must be able to see in. (The last is the
main point.)

December 20th. To-day was the last German lesson before Christmas,
and not a word more has been said about our affair. Hella has proved
splendidly right. Even Verbenowitsch, who curries favour with every
member of the staff, has congratulated her, and so has Hammer, who is a
newcomer and did not know Frau Doktor M. By the way, at 1 o’clock the
other day we met Franke; she goes now to a school of dramatic art, and says
that the whole tone of the place is utterly different, she is so glad to have
done with the High School. She had heard of the affair with Prof. F. and she
congratulated us upon our strength of character, especially Hella of course.
She says that the matter is common talk in all the High Schools of Vienna,
at least she heard of it from a girl at the High School for the Daughters of
Civil Servants, a girl whose sister is at the School of Dramatic Art. She is
very happy there, but she is annoyed that such an institution should still be
called a school; it’s not a school in the least; we would be astonished to see
how free they all are. She is very pretty and has even more figure than she
used to have. She speaks very prettily too, but rather too loudly, so that
everyone turned round to look at us. She hopes that she will be able to
invite us to see her debut in one year!!! I should never be able to stand on a
stage before a lot of strangers, I know I would never be able to get a word
out.
December 21st. Hella is awfully unlucky. The day before yesterday she
got such bad influenza and sore throat that she can’t go to Cracow. She says
she is born to ill luck; this is the second Christmas that has been spoiled,
two years ago the appendicitis operation, and now this wretched influenza.
She hopes her mother will come to Vienna, but if so her father will be left
quite alone. And how on earth shall we get on, Christmas without Mother,
the first Christmas without Mother. I simply don’t dare to think of it, for if I
did it would make me cry. Dora says too that it can’t be a proper Christmas
without Mother. I wonder what Father will say when he sees Mother’s
portrait. I do hope the frame will be ready to-morrow. Hella is especially
unhappy because she is not able to see Lajos. Besides, she is madly in love
at the same time with a lieutenant of dragoons whom we meet every day
and who is a count, and he is madly in love with her. He knows that her
father is a general, for when her father went to kiss the Emperor’s hand he
took Hella part of the way with him in the motor, and she was introduced to
the lieutenant then. So now he salutes her when they meet. He is
tremendously tall and looks fearfully aristocratic. But what annoys me with

Hella is that she invariably denies it when she is in love with anyone. I
always tell her, or if she notices anything I don’t deny it. What’s the sense
of it between friends? for example, the year before last she was certainly in
love with the young doctor in the hospital. And in September when we
came back from Theben with that magnificent lieutenant in the flying corps,
I made no secret of the fact that I was frantically in love with him. But she
did not believe me, and said: That is not real love, when people don’t see
one another for months and flirt with others between whiles. That was
aimed at Hero Siegfried. Goodness me, at him!! it’s really too absurd.
December 22nd. I am so delighted, Frau Doktor M., at least she is Frau
Professor Theyer now, has written to me. I had sent her Christmas good
wishes, and she sent a line to thank me, and at the same time she wished me
a happy New Year, she took the lead in this; it was heavenly. I was
frightfully annoyed because Dora said that she had done it only to save
herself the trouble of writing again; I’m sure that’s not true. Dora always
says things like that simply to annoy me. But her sweet, her divine letter, I
carry it about with me wherever I go, and her photograph too. She sent
Hella only a card, naturally, for that was all Hella had sent her. I can quite
well fancy Frau Doktor M. as a stepmother, that is, not quite well, but better
than anyone else. She wrote so sweetly about Mother, saying that of course
I should find this Christmas less happy than usual. She is certainly right
there. We can none of us feel as if the day after to-morrow is to be
Christmas Eve. The only thing that I really enjoy thinking of is the way
Father will stare when he sees the portrait. But really in the first years after
such a loss one ought not to keep Christmas, for on such days one feels
one’s sadness more than ever.
December 23rd. I have still a frightful lot to do for Christmas, but I must
write to-day. There was a ring at the front door this morning at about half
past 11. I thought it must be Hella come to fetch me, that she must be all
right again, so I rushed out, tore the door open, prepared to greet Hella, and
then I was simply kerblunxed, for there was a gentleman standing who
asked most politely: Is anyone at home? I knew him in a moment, it was
that Dr. Pruckmuller from Fieberbr. Meanwhile Dora had opened the
drawing-room door, and now came the great proof of deceitfulness: She
was not in the least surprised, but said: “Ah, Dr. Pruckmuller, I am so glad
you have kept your word.” So it was plain that he had promised her to
come, and I am practically sure she knew he was coming to-day, for she

was wearing her best black silk apron with the insertions, such as we only
wear when visitors are expected. What a humbug she is! So I went into the
drawing-room too. Then Aunt Dora came in and asked him to supper this
evening. Then he went away. All the time he had not said a word to me, it
seemed as if he had not even noticed that there was such a person as me in
the world Not until he was actually leaving did he say: “Well; Fraulein, how
are you?” “Oh well,” said I, “I’m much as anyone can expect to be so soon
after Mother’s death.” Dora got as red as fire, for she understood. I shall
know how to treat him if he becomes my brother-in-law. But that may be a
long way off; for he lives in Innsbruck, and Father is not likely to allow
Dora to marry away to Innsbruck. At dinner I hardly said a word, I was so
enraged at this deceitfulness. But there is more to come. At 7, or whatever
time it was, Dr. Pruckmuller turned up. Dora appeared in a white blouse
with a black bow, and had remained in her room till the last minute so that I
might not know what she was wearing. For I had believed she would wear
her black dress with the insertions, and so I was wearing mine. Oh well, that
did not matter. At supper he talked all the time to Dora, so I purposely
talked to Oswald. Then he said that on March 1st he was going to be
transferred to Vienna. Once more Dora was not in the least astonished, so
she must have known all about it! But now I remember quite well that in
October the postman handed me a letter for her with the Innsbruck
postmark. So she was corresponding with him openly the whole time, less
than 6 months after Mother’s death. It really is too bad! But when I was
chattering about the country, she kicked me under the table as a hint not to
laugh so frightfully. And when my brother-in-law in spe, oh how it does
make me laugh, two or three years ago, in Goisern I think it was, we used to
call Dora Inspe, because she had said of Robert Warth and me: The bridal
pair in spe! And now she is in the same position. When he went away in the
evening I was trembling lest Father should invite him to the Christmas tree,
but thank goodness when Father asked: “What are you doing with yourself
to-morrow,” he answered: “To-morrow I am spending the day with my
sister’s family, she is married to a captain out Wieden way.” Thank
goodness that came to nothing, for we are not at all in the mood for visitors,
especially the first Christmas without Mother. And if she knew — — — I
wish I knew what really happens to the soul. Of course I gave up believing
in Heaven long ago; but the soul must go somewhere. There are so many
riddles, and they make one so unhappy; in a newspaper feuilleton the other

day I saw the title of a chapter: The Riddle of Love. But this riddle does not
make people sad, as one can see by Dora. Anyhow, all girls, that is all elder
sisters, seem alike in this respect. I remember what Hella told me about
Lizzi’s engagement. It is true, she had first made his acquaintance in
London, not at home; but there was just the same deceitfulness. What on
earth does it mean? Would it not be much more kindly and reasonable to tell
your sister everything? Otherwise how can anyone expect one to be an ally.
Oh well, I don’t care, I’m not going to let my Christmas Eve be disturbed
by a thing like that; if one can call it a Christmas Eve at all. On Boxing Day,
when he is to spend the evening here, I shall tell Hella that I want to come
to her and her grandmother. After all, I am glad she has stayed in Vienna.
December 25th. Christmas Eve was very melancholy. We all three got
Mother’s picture, life size in beautiful green frames, for our rooms. Dora
sobbed out loud, and so I cried too and went up to Father and put my arms
around him. His eyes were quite wet; for he adored Mother. Only Oswald
did not actually cry, but he kept on biting his lips. I was so glad that Dr. P.
was not there, for it is horribly disagreeable to cry before strangers. We both
got lovely white guipure blouses, not lace blouses, then Aunt gave me a
splendid album for 500 postcards, and she also gave me an anthology which
I had asked for. Brahms’ Hungarian Dances, because Dora would not lend
me hers last year because she said they were too difficult for me; as if that
were any business of hers; surely my music mistress is a better judge; then
some writing paper with my monogram, a new en-tout-cas with everything
complete, and hair ribbons and other trifles. Father was awfully delighted
with Mother’s portrait; of course we had not known that he was getting us
life-size portraits of Mother, and from the last photograph of the winter
before last we had quite a small likeness painted by Herr Milanowitz, who
is a painter, and who knew Mother very well—in colour of course. And we
got a lovely rococo frame to close up; when it is open it looks as if Mother
were looking out of the window. That was my idea, and Herr Milanowitz
thought it most original. Dora considered it very awkward that he would not
take any money for it, but it made it possible for us to get a much more
elegant frame. After Christmas; for New Year, we are going to send Herr M.
some of the best cigars, bought with our own money, I wanted to send them
for Christmas, but we don’t know anything about cigars, and we did not
want to tell anyone because one can never know whether one won’t be
betrayed and you will be told it is unintentional; but that is not true, for

when one betrays anything one has always secretly intended to do so; and
then one says it was a slip of the tongue; but one really knows all the time. I
can’t write down all the extra things that Dora got, only one of them: At 7
o’clock just when Father was lighting the candles on the tree, a
commissionaire brought some lovely roses with two sprays of mistletoe
interwoven and beneath a nosegay of violets — — — of course from Dr. P.
with a card, but she would not let anyone read that. All she said was: “Dr. P.
sends everyone Christmas greetings; I believe he had really written: Merry
Christmas,” but Dora did not dare to say that. Oh, and Hella gave me a bead
bag, and I gave her a purse with the double eagle on it, for she wanted a
purse that would have a military look. I never knew anyone with such an
enthusiasm for the army as Hella; certainly I think officers look awfully
smart; but surely it’s going too far when she feels that other men practically
don’t exist. The others have to learn a lot, for example doctors, lawyers,
mining engineers, not to speak of students at the College of Agriculture, for
perhaps these last “hardly count” (that’s the phrase Hella is always using);
but all of them have to learn a great deal more than officers do; Hella never
will admit that, and always begins to talk of the officers of the general staff;
as if they all belonged to the general staff! We have often argued about it.
Still, I do hope she will get an officer for her husband, of course one who is
well enough off to marry, for otherwise it’s no go; for Father says the
Bruckners have no private means. It’s true he always says that of us too, but
I don’t believe it; we are not so to say rich, but I fancy we should both of us
have enough money for an officer to be able to marry us. Anyhow, Dora
voluntarily renounces that possibility, if she is really going to marry Dr. P.
27th. Well, I went to Hella’s yesterday and stayed till 9, and on Christmas
Day she was here. I see that I wrote above that the Bs. were not well off; it
seems to me to be very much the reverse. We always get a great many
things and very nice ones at Christmas and on our birthdays and name days
(of course Protestants don’t have these last), but we don’t give one another
such splendid things as the Bs. do. Hella had been given a piece of rose-
coloured silk for a dress to wear at the dancing class which must have cost
at least 50 crowns, and a lace collar and cuffs, which we had seen at the
shop, and it had cost 24 crowns, then she had a gold ring with an emerald,
and a number of smaller things which she never even looked at. And to see
all the things her sister got, things for her trousseau! And the Bs. Christmas
tree cost 12 crowns whilst ours cost only 7, though ours was just as good.

So I think that the Bs. really have plenty of money, and I said to Hella:
“You must be enormously rich.” And she said: “Oh well, not so rich as all
that; I must not expect to marry an officer on the general staff. Lizzi has
done very well for herself for Paul is a baron and is very well off. He is
frantically in love with her; queer taste, isn’t it?” I quite agree, for Lizzi has
not much to boast of in the way of looks, beautiful fair hair, but she is so
awfully thin, not a trace of b — —, Hella has much more figure. And if one
hasn’t any by the time one is 20 one is not likely to get one.
Something awfully funny happened to-day. Hella asked me: “I say,
what’s the Christian name of that Dr. who is dangling after your sister?”
Then it struck me for the first time that on his visiting card he only has Dr.
jur. A. Pruckmuller, and then I remembered that last summer, when we first
made his acquaintance, Dora said, It’s a pity he’s called August, the name
does not suit him at all. Well, we laughed till we felt quite ill, for of course
Hella began to sing: “O du lieber Augustin,” and then I thought of Der
dumme August [clown’s nickname in circus] and we wondered what Dora
would call him. Gusti or Gustel, or Augi, my darling Augi, my beloved
Gusterl, oh dear, we were in fits of laughter. Then we discussed what names
we should like to have for our husbands, and I said: Ewald or Leo, and
Hella said: Wouldn’t you like Siegfried? But I put my hand on her mouth
and said: “Shut up, or you will make me really angry, that is and must
remain forgotten.” She said what she would like best would be to have a
husband called Peter or Thamian or Chrysostomus; then for a pet name she
would use Dami or Sosti; and then she said quite seriously that she would
only marry a man called Egon, or Alexander, or at least Georg. Just at that
moment her mother came in to call us to tea, and she said: “What’s an that
about Alexander and Georg? You are such dreadful girls. If you are alone
together for a couple of minutes (I had come at half past 2 and the Brs. have
tea at 4, and that’s what Hella’s mother calls 2 minutes), you begin to talk of
unsuitable things.” Hella was afraid her mother would think God knows
what, so she said: “Oh no, Mother, we were only discussing what names we
should like our fiances to have.” You ought to have seen how her mother
went on. “That’s just it, that when you are barely 15 (I’m not 15 yet) you
should have nothing but such things in your heads!” Such things, how
absurd. At tea it was almost as dull as it was the other evening at home; for
the Herr Baron was there, that is, they all say Du to one another now, for the
wedding is to be in February, as soon as it is settled whether the Baron is to

stay in London or to be transferred to Berlin. It must be funny to say “Du”
to a strange man. Hella says she soon got used to it, and that she likes Paul
well enough. When he brings Lizzi sweets, when he is taking her to the
theatre, he always gives Hella a box for herself. Other people would
certainly not do that, and I know other people who wouldn’t accept it.
When I got home, Father said: Well, another time I think you’d better stay
and sleep at the Brs., and I said: I did not want to be a killjoy here. And
Oswald said: “What you need is a box on the ear,” Father was luckily out of
the room already and so I said: “Your children, if you ever have any, can be
kept in order by boxing their ears till they are green and blue, but you have
no rights over your sisters, Father told you so in Fieberbrunn.” “Oh, I know
Father always backs you two up, he has done so from the first.” “Please
don’t draw me into your quarrels,” said Dora, as if she had been something
quite different from me. And then Aunt Dora said: “I do wish you would not
keep on quarreling.” “I didn’t begin it,” said I, and went away without
saying goodnight; that is I went to Father’s room to say goodnight to him
and I saw Aunt Dora in the hall, but I didn’t say goodnight to Oswald and
Dora, for I’m not going to put up with everything. And now it’s half past 11
already, for I have been writing such a long time, and have cried such a lot,
for I’m very unhappy. Even Hella doesn’t know how unhappy I am. I must
go to bed now; whether I shall sleep or not is another question. If I can
possibly manage it, I shall go alone to the cemetery to-morrow.
31st. Hella and I went to the cemetery to-day. Her father and mother
returned to Cracow yesterday evening, and she told her grandmother she
was going to spend the morning with me, and I said I was going to the Brs.,
so we went alone to Potzleinsdorf. Hella went for a walk round the
cemetery while I went to darling Mother’s grave. I am so unhappy; Hella
consoles me as much as she can, but even she can’t understand.
January 1, 19—! Of course we did not keep New Year’s Eve yesterday,
but were quite alone and it was very melancholy. This morning Dr. P.
brought Dora and Aunt Dora some roses and he gave me some lovely
violets as a New Year’s greeting. He is leaving on the 4th, so he is coming
here on the evening of the 3rd. I can’t say I look forward to it. To-morrow
school begins thank goodness. I met a dust cart, that means good luck;
Father says it is a scandal the way the dirt carts go on all through the day in
Vienna, and that one should see one even on New Year’s day at 2 in the
afternoon. But still, if it means good luck!

January 2nd. The dust cart did bring good luck. We had a real piece of
luck to-day! In the big interval I noticed a little knot of girls in the hall, and
suddenly I felt as if my heart would stop beating. Frau Doktor M., I should
say Frau Professor Theyer, was standing among them, she saw us directly
and held out her hand to us so we kissed it. She has come to visit her
parents and her husband is with her; since she did not know for certain
whether she would be able to come to the school she had not written either
to me or to Hella about it. She is so lovely and so entrancingly loveable.
When the bell rang for class and Frau Doktor Dunker came in I saw that she
was still standing outside. So I put my handkerchief up to my face as if my
nose were bleeding, and rushed out to her. And because I slipped and nearly
fell, she held out her arms to me. Hardly had I reached her, when Hella
came out and said: “Of course I understood directly; I said you were
awfully bad, so I must go and look after you.” Then the Frau Professor
laughed like anything and said: “You are such wicked little actresses; I must
send you back immediately.” But of course she did not but was frightfully
sweet. Then we begged her to let us stay with her, but she said: “No, no,
I’ve been your teacher here, and I must not encourage you in mischief. But
here is a better idea. Would you like to come and see me to-morrow?”
“Rather,” we both exclaimed. She said she was staying in a hotel, but we
must not come alone to a hotel, so she would see us at her parents, in
Schwindgasse, and we were to come there at 4 or half past. Then we kissed
both her hands and were so happy! To-morrow at 4! Oh dear, a whole night
more and nearly a whole day to wait. “If your parents allow you,” she said;
as if Father or even Hella’s grandmother would not allow that! All Father
said was: “All right Gretel, but don’t go quite off your head first or you
won’t be able to find your way to Schwindgasse. Is Hella as crazy as you
are?” Of course, how can one be otherwise?
January 3rd. Still 2 hours, it’s awful, Hella is coming to fetch me at half
past 3. In school to-day we kept on looking at one another, and all the other
girls thought it must be something to do with a man. Goodness, what do we
care about a man now! We had a splendid idea, that we had just time to
make a memento for her, since she does not leave until the evening of the
5th. I am having traced on a piece of yellow silk for a book marker an
edelweiss and her monogram E. T., the new one of course. Hella is painting
a paperknife in imitation of tarsia mosaic. I would rather have done
something of that sort too, but I have no patience for such work, so I often

spoil it before I’ve finished. But one can’t very well spoil a piece of
embroidery. But I shan’t get the tracing on the silk back from the shop until
half past 3, so I shall have to work all night and the whole day to-morrow.
Evening. Thank goodness and confound it, whichever way you like to
take it, the idiot at the shop had forgotten about the bookmarker and I shan’t
get it until to-morrow morning early. So I’m able to write now: It was
heavenly! We had to walk up and down in front of her house for at least half
an hour, until at last it was 5 minutes past 4. She was so sweet to us! She
wanted to say Sie to us, but we simply would not have it, and so she said Du
as she used to. We talked of all sorts of things, I don’t know what, only that
I suddenly burst out crying, and then she drew me to her b — —, no, I can’t
write that about her; she drew me to herself and than I felt her heart
beating! and went almost crazy. Hella says that I put both my arms round
her neck, but I’m sure that’s all imagination, for I should never have dared.
She has such fascinating hands, and the wedding ring glistens so on her
divine ring finger. Of course we talked about the school, and then she
suddenly said: Tell me what really happened about those compositions,
when half the class deliberately refrained from putting any punctuation
marks. “Oh,” we said, “that is a frightful cram, it wasn’t half the class, but
only 6 of us who have a special veneration for you.” Then we told her how
it all came about. She laughed a little, and said: “Well, girls, you did not do
me any particular service. It really was a great piece of impertinence.” But I
said: “Prof. Fritsch’s remarks were 10 times more impertinent, for they
related to another member of the staff, and what was worse to you.” Then
she said: “My darling girls, that often happens in life, that the absent are
given a bad reputation, whether justly or unjustly; one is liable to that in
every profession.” Hella said that the head mistress was not like that or
there would have been a frightful row, since the matter had become known
in all the High Schools of Vienna. Then Frau Doktor M. said: “Yes, the Frau
Direktorin is really a splendid woman.” Then there came something
glorious, or really 2 glorious things: (1). She gave us some magnificent
sweets, better than I have ever eaten before. Hella agrees, and we are really
connoisseurs in the matter of sweets. The second thing, even more glorious,
was this: after we had been there some time, there was a knock at the door
and in came her husband, the Herr Prof., and said: “How are you my
treasure?” and to us: “Goodday, young ladies.” Then she introduced us,
saying: “Two of my best-loved pupils and my most faithful adherents.”

Then the Herr Prof. laughed a great deal and said: “That can’t be said of all
pupils.” So I said quickly: “Oh yes, it can be said of Frau Doktor, the whole
class would go through fire for her.” Then he went away, and she said:
“Excuse me for a moment,” and we could hear quite plainly that he kissed
her in the next room, and then she said as she came in again: “Oh well, be
off with you, Karl, goodbye.” It’s a pity his name is Karl, it’s so prosaic,
and he calls her Lise, and I expect when they are alone he calls her
Lieschen, since he is a North German. I must go to bed, it’s half past 11
already. To be continued to-morrow. Sleep well, my sweet glorious ecstatic
golden and only treasure! God, I am so happy.
January 6th. Thank goodness to-day is a holiday, and we can’t go
tobogganing because Dora has a chill!!! I got the bookmarker on the 4th,
worked at it all day and up till midnight, and yesterday I got up at half past
5, went on working the whole morning, and at 2 o’clock we took our
mementoes to the house. Though we should have liked to give them to her
ourselves, we didn’t, but only gave them to the maid. She said: Shall I show
you in? but Hella said: “No, thank you, we don’t want to disturb Frau
Theyer, and when I reproached her for this she said: Oh no, it was better
not; you are quite upset anyhow, you know what she said: But my dear
child, you will make yourself ill; you must not do that on my account!” Oh
dear, I’m crying so that I can hardly write, but I must write, for there is still
so much that’s glorious to put down, things that I must never, never forget,
even if it should take me a week to write. The great thing is that I shall
simply live upon this memory, and the only thing I want in life is that I may
see her once more. Of course we took her some flowers on Friday, I lilies of
the valley with violets and tuberoses, and Hella Christmas roses. She was
delighted, and went directly to fetch 2 vases which her mother brought in.
She is as small as Frau Richter, and her hair is grey, she is charming; but
she is not in the least like Frau Doktor M. When we said goodbye she
offered us still more sweets, but since we were both nearly crying already
we did not want to take any more, but she wrapped them nearly all up for
us, saying: “To console you in your sorrow.” From anyone else it might
have sounded ironical, but from her it was simply lovely. There were 17
large sweets, and Hella gave me 9 of them and took only 8 for herself. I
shall eat only one every day, so that they will last me 9 days. Joy and
sorrow combined!! Hella is not so frightfully in love as I am, and yesterday
she said, in joke of course: “It seems to me that your whole world is

foundered; I must pull you out, or you’ll be drowned.” And then she asked
me how I could have been so stupid as to use the word honeymoon to her,
although she hemmed to warn me. She said it really was utterly idiotic of
me, and that the Frau Prof. blushed. I did not notice it myself, but when her
husband came in, she certainly did flush up like anything. Hella and I talked
of quite a lot of other things of that sort. I should so much have liked to ask
her whether she has given up going to church, for I think the Herr Prof.
really is a Jew, though he does not look like one. For lots of other men wear
black beards. But I did not venture to ask, and Hella thinks it is a very good
thing I did not, for one does not talk about such things. I wonder whether
she will have a baby? Oh, it would be horrible. Of course she may have
entered into a marriage contract, that would have been the best way.
However, Hella thinks that the professor would not have agreed to anything
of the kind. But surely if he was frantically in love with her . . .
January 1 5th. The girls in our class are frantically jealous. We did not
say in so many words that we, alone among them all, had been invited to
see her, but Hella had brought one of the sweets she had given us and in the
interval she said: This must be eaten reverently, and she cut it in two to give
me half. The Ehrenfelds thought it must have been given by some
acquaintance made at the skating rink, and Trude said: “Doubly sweetened,
by chocolate and love.” “Yes,” said I, “but not in the sense you imagine.”
And since she said: “Oh, of course, I know all about that, but I don’t want
to be indiscreet,” Hella said: “I may as well tell you that Frau Doktor M., or
I should say the married Frau Prof. Theyer, gave us this sweet and a great
many more on the day she had invited us to go and see her.” Then they were
all utterly kerblunxed and said: “Great Scott, what luck, but you always
were Frau Doktor M.‘s favourites, especially Lainer. But Lainer always
courted Frau Doktor M.”
January 17th. The whole school knows about our being invited to see her,
the glorious one! I’ve just been reading it over, and I see that I have left a
frightful lot out, especially about her father. When we were leaving, just
outside the house door we burst out crying because as I opened the door I
had said, For the last time! Just then an old gentleman came up and was
about to go in, and when he saw that we were crying, though we were
standing quite in the shadow, he came up to us and asked what was the
matter. Then Hella said: “We have lost out best friend.” Then the old
gentleman looked at us for a tremendously long time and said: “I say, do

you happen to be the two ardent admirers of Frau Doktor Mallburg? She is
my daughter, you know. And then he said: But you really can’t go through
the streets bathed in tears like that. Come upstairs again with me and my
daughter will console you.” So we really did go upstairs again, and she was
perfectly unique. Her father opened the door and called out: Lieserl, your
admirers simply can’t part from you, and I found them being washed out to
sea in a river of tears. Then she came out wearing a rose-coloured dressing-
gown!!! exquisite. And she led us into the room and said: “Girls, you must
not look at me in this old rag, which is only fit to throw away.” I should
have liked to say: “Give it to me then.” But of course I could not. And when
we made our final goodbye, perhaps for ever, she kissed each of us twice
over and said: Girls, I wish you all the happiness in the world!
January 18th. Hella invited me there to-day, to meet Lajos and Jeno. But
I’m not going, for Jeno does not interest me in the very least. That was not a
real love. I don’t care for anyone in the whole world except her, my one and
only! Even Hella can’t understand that, in fact she thinks it dotty. Father
wanted me to go to Hella’s to change the current of my thoughts. Of course
I hardly say a word about her to anyone, for no one understands me. But I
never could have believed that Father would be just like anyone else. It’s
quite true that I’m getting thin. I’m so glad that we are not going
tobogganing to-day because Dora has a chill, a real chill this time. So I am
going to the church in Schwindgasse and shall walk up and down in front of
her house; perhaps I shall meet her father or her mother. I wrote to her the
day before yesterday.
January 24th. I am so happy. She wrote to me by return! This is the
second letter I have had from her! At dinner to-day Father said: “Hullo,
Gretel, why are you looking so happy to-day? I have not seen you with such
a sunny face for a long time.” So I answered in as few words as possible:
“After dinner I will tell you why.” For the others need not know anything
about it. And when I told Father vaguely that Frau Prof. Th. had written to
me, Father said: “Oh, is that what has pleased you so much. But I have
something up my sleeve which will also please you. February 1st and 2nd
are Sunday and Monday, you have 2 days free, and if you and Hella can get
a day off from school on Saturday we might make an excursion to
Mariazell. How does that strike you?” It would be glorious, if only Hella is
allowed to come, for her grandmother imagines that the sore throat she had
before Christmas was due to the tobogganing on the Anninger, where the

sole was torn off her shoe! As if we could help that. Still, by good luck she
may have forgotten it; she is 63 already, and one forgets a lot when one is
that age.
Evening. Hella may come; it will be splendid! Perhaps we shall try a
little skiing. But really Hella is a horrid pig; she said: “All right, I’ll come,
if you’ll promise not to be continually talking about Frau Professor Th. I’m
very fond of her too, but you are simply crazy about her.” It’s really too
bad, and I shall never mention her name to the others any more. I am
looking forward so to the tobogganing at Mariazell. We’ve never made any
such excursion in winter before. Hurrah, it will be glorious! Oh I do wish
the 31st of January were here; I’m frantically excited.

EDITOR’S NOTE
Rita’s joyful expectations of tobogganing among glistening snow-clad
hills, remained unfulfilled. The rude hand of fate was thrust into the lives of
the two sisters. On January 29th their father, suddenly struck down with
paralysis, was brought home in an ambulance, and died in a few hours
without recovering consciousness.
Torn from the sheltering and affectionate atmosphere of home, separated
from her most intimate friend, the young orphan had to struggle for peace
of soul in the isolation of a provincial town — — —

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A YOUNG GIRL'S
DIARY ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be
renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law
means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the
Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States
without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying
and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the
PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook,
except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying
royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge
anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is
very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg
eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do
practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by
U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any
other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you
agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg License
available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic work,
you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the
terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright)
agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement,
you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg
electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy
of or access to a Project Gutenberg electronic work and you do not agree to
be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on
or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be
bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can
do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works even without complying
with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a
lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg electronic works if you
follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to
Project Gutenberg electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual
work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are

located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works
based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are
removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg
mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing
Project Gutenberg works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for
keeping the Project Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can
easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you
share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a
constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the
laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before
downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating
derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg work.
The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status
of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied
or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the
United States and most other parts of the world at no
cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You
may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with this
eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not
located in the United States, you will have to check the
laws of the country where you are located before using
this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived from
texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice
indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the
work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a
work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on
the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs
1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted with the
permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply
with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed
by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project
Gutenberg License for all works posted with the permission of the
copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg License
terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any
other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently
displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or
immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format other than “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the
official Project Gutenberg website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no
additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of
exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work
in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format
must include the full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph
1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing,
copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works unless you comply
with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to
or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in
this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project

Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3
below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works
not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and
the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as,
but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or
damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that
damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except
for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to
you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE
THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT
EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE
THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE
TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL,
PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE
NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you
can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund.
If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to

you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work
electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you
may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the
problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING
BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR
FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or
limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable
to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum
disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity
or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that
arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause
to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b)
alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg
work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic
works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including
obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the

efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of
life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance
they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals and ensuring
that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely available for
generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for
Project Gutenberg and future generations. To learn more about the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations
can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)
(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of
Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service.
The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541.
Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax
deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s
laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza #516,
Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and
official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the
number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment

including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are
particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort,
much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not
received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or
determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have
not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against
accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us
with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the
United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods
and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including
checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit:
www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with
anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg
eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed editions,
all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a

copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in
compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including how
to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email
newsletter to hear about new eBooks.